hot mom -3

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ass

hot mom -3To Jodie’s relief, Craig called the next day and invited her and Dane to go for a hike.”I’d like to meet your son,” he said, “and I’d like to make up with you, Jodie. I don’t like being without you.””I’d love to see you, Craig,” she told him. “I’ll pack lunches for all of us. Come on over.”As long as Craig was around, Dane wouldn’t dare come on to her. For today, at least, she wouldn’t have to worry about controlling herself. Jodie hummed happily to herself as she prepared the lunches.”Something good must have happened,” Dane said as he came in from mowing the lawn.Jodie nodded.”Craig called,” she said. “He’s coming over in a few minutes, and we’re all going on a hike.Dane’s face fell.”I was hoping you and I could be alone together today, Mom,” he said.”I know you did,” Jodie said sternly, “and that’s why I’m glad Craig called. I think you can understand that, Dane.””Yeah,” he grumbled, “I understand, all right.”He went off to the living room to get himself together. He knew he had to be patient with his mother. He wasn’t going to get anywhere by forcing her into things. So he’d have to be patient today, be nice to Mom’s boyfriend, and try to act mature and nice. He couldn’t let Craig look better than he did.But Dane was worried. He’d be competing against a grown man for Jodie’s attention and love. The only thing in his favor was Craig’s ridiculous old-fashioned moral beliefs. If he really didn’t believe in sex before marriage, then Dane’s horny mother might just turn to her son for what she needed.While Dane was pondering the situation, Jodie saw Craig driving up, and she hurried to the front door. He sure looked handsome in his tight jeans and t-shirt, and he had a big smile for her. He lifted her right off the porch and gave her a big, hungry kiss.”Mmmmmm, nice,” Jodie purred, teasingly rubbing her curvy body against him.”I missed you,” he said. “I’m sorry I acted like a jerk.””I missed you,” she said. “Let’s just forget that we ever quarreled.””Right,” he agreed. Then he glanced behind her and said, “Here’s somebody you ought to introduce me to.”Jodie turned and found her handsome teenage son seething with jealousy. He quickly changed his expression, though, smiling and extending his hand to Craig.”Hi,” he said, “I’m Dane Adams, Jodie’s son.””I’m Craig Russell,” Craig said. “Glad to meet you, Dane.”Jodie could tell the feeling wasn’t mutual, but at least Dane seemed to be trying to pull himself together and hide his resentment of her boyfriend. They all got in Craig’s car and drove some miles out of town to a large, wooded park crisscrossed with pleasant hiking trails.Off they went, with long-legged Craig leading the way, Jodie in the middle, and Dane last. Jodie could feel his eyes burning into her shapely little ass. She knew she looked great in her body-hugging shorts and skimpy halter.They’d walked about half an hour when they came to a fork in the trail.”I can’t remember now which is the path to the river,” Craig said. “Can you, Jodie?””No, honey,” Jodie said. “What are we gonna do?””You two wait here, and I’ll go ahead and look for some familiar landmarks,” Craig said. “I’ll start with the left trail.”Jodie wanted to protest, but he was already on his way. She didn’t want to be left alone with Dane. Her worry was justified, because as soon as Craig was out of sight, Dane pulled her into his arms and tried to kiss her. Jodie turned her face away and pushed at his chest.”Dane, stop it,” she cried.”Mom, you know I can’t keep my hands off you,” Dane said “You look so sexy in that outfit!”He backed her up against a tree and managed to kiss her, his mouth hard and hot against hers. In spite of herself, Jodie felt a sizzling rush of lust. She had a wild vision of her and Dane stripping off their clothes, sinking down on the forest floor, and fucking each other’s brains out. God knows she could have used a good hard fucking just then.But Craig might return at any moment, and she’d die if he found her like this, exchanging a very unmotherly kiss with her teenage son. She struggled, trying to slip out of Dane’s embrace, but he was far too strong for her. At last, though, he had to come up for air.”Dane, please let me go,” she cried anxiously. “I can’t let Craig see us like this. Give me a break–he’s the man I want to marry.””Okay, Mom,” Dane said, relaxing his grip a little, “I’ll keep my eye on the trail, and I’ll stop the second I see him. But you gotta cooperate and let me do a few things.”Did she have a choice? Dane could blow everything for her if she didn’t do as he asked. Keeping her backed up against the tree, he slipped his hands under her halter and cupped her braless tits. Her big tit-globes almost overflowed his hands. He started sensuously squeezing, and Jodie shivered with pleasure.”Yeah, you like this, don’t you, Mom?” he grinned.Jodie blushed hotly and didn’t reply. She was ashamed to admit how much her own k** turned her on and how she enjoyed his love-making. But her body answered for her. Her nipples went rigid with arousal and poked into his hands, and her tits swelled up taut.She couldn’t hide those signs of arousal from him, but at least he didn’t know she was creaming right through her shorts. She glanced down at his fly and noticed a big, swelling lump. Her sexy son was getting a hard-on for her, and that meant even more frustration for the horny teacher.She could look at his mushrooming fly, but she couldn’t touch or enjoy. Inches away was the thing she needed most in the world, a steel-stiff cock, but she couldn’t have it. It didn’t help to know how eager Dane was to fuck her. It would be so easy to get fucked, yet her conscience held her back.Dane had worked her tits into complete tautness, and he bent down and licked her engorged nipples, making her whimper with frustration. He sucked one throbbing nipple, then the other, and her knees got rubbery. She wished she could just sink down and surrender herself to him.That would be quite a shock to Craig, though. Jodie imagined him returning to find her fucking up a storm with her own k**. Poor strait-laced Craig would probably faint with shock. If he didn’t believe in sex before marriage, he sure as hell didn’t believe in i****t.She was distracted from her thoughts of her boyfriend as Dane abandoned her swollen tits and slid a hand down inside her shorts and panties. She gasped and grabbed at his hand, but she was too late. He cupped the searing wet flesh of her pussy and gave it an exciting squeeze.”Dane, noooo!” she moaned.He ignored her protest. Leering at her, he said, “Wow, Mom, you’re sure hot down there. Wet, too. You must be really horny!””Please, Dane, stop,” she almost sobbed.But far from stopping, he began to inch his thick and stiff middle finger into her cunt. He did it slowly, tantalizingly, and Jodie slumped back against the tree and whimpered with rapidly mounting pleasure. She soaked his finger with an uncontrollable flood of steaming cunt-cream.”Yeah, you want this, all right,” Dane chuckled. “You really need something hard in there, don’t you, Mom?”Jodie just made a helpless gurgling noise as he proceeded to fill her starved cunt with his finger. Her greedy cunt throbbed all around his deeply-buried finger and soaked it with rush after rush of cunt-cream. She just couldn’t help herself. She was lusty out of her mind.”Let’s see if I can get you off before Clark Kent comes back!” Dane chuckled.He started finger-fucking her in quick rough thrusts. Jodie clawed the tree and whimpered and panted. She knew how wrong, how outrageous, it was to let her own son do this to her, but she had to come or go out of her mind with need. She closed her eyes and let his jerking finger carry her toward orgasm.”Unnnnhhhh!” she moaned. “Ohhhhhhh!” It didn’t take long for her to reach bursa escort the brink of climax. It never did these days. She tightened her famished cunt steadily around her son’s pumping finger, till she knew that just a few more strokes would bring her off. Dizzily she opened her eyes and saw his leering face.He looked so triumphant, and no wonder. In spite of her protests, she was letting him stick his finger in her cunt and get her off. She’d told him this morning that they absolutely couldn’t be lovers, but here she was getting it on with him again. And a second later he triumphed completely.Jodie gasped as she felt a hot orgasm welling up from the depths of her boiling cunt and shaking her whole body. Dane’s whole hand was drenched with her suddenly spurting come-cream. She had to grab his shoulders and hang on to keep from collapsing as the powerful climax rattled through her.”Ohhhhhhh, God, unnnnnhhhhhhh!” she groaned.”Yeah, Mom, I feel you coming!” Dane said excitedly.Her cunt was in hard spasm around his finger, the same exciting action he’d felt last night around his tongue. He ached to have his cock in her velvety, steaming fuck-tunnel, feeling her cunt suck the jizz right out of his balls. He wouldn’t rest till he’d fucked her.But a glance over her shoulder told him Craig was returning, his head just visible above the tall bushes. Dane reluctantly whipped his soaked finger out of his mother’s scorching pussy-hole and whispered urgently to the moaning woman, “Get yourself together–he’s back.”Jodie and Dane leaped apart, and she straightened her clothes, hoping her face wasn’t red with lust and pleasure. She hadn’t even finished coming. She still shivered with the delicious aftershocks of her climax when Craig walked up to them. Luckily, he didn’t seem to notice anything strange.”That was the right path,” he announced. “I recognized it after I’d walked a little ways. Let’s go.”They continued on to the river. When Dane saw the high, rocky slopes along the river, it brought out the little boy in him, and he just had to go climbing. Jodie and Craig had spread a blanket on the grassy river bank, and they were content to stay there while Dane went off to play.As soon as the boy disappeared around a bend, Craig pulled Jodie into his arms.”I’m glad we’re finally alone together, honey,” he said. “Dane’s a nice k**, but we need some privacy for this.”He kissed her and slid his tongue into her mouth. Jodie was astonished. He was deliberately turning her on, something he always avoided. But she responded eagerly, darting her hot little tongue over his, and they kissed till she expected steam to come out their ears.She just wished Craig was like this all the time, horny and eager for her body. If this was the way he’d be when they were married, she could hardly wait. She pressed her swollen tits against his chest, letting her stiff nipples tease him. He groaned and drew back, his eyes hot with longing for her.”Jodie, I can’t hold out any longer,” he told her hoarsely. “It’s driving me crazy not being able to go all the way with you. Let’s get married right away.””Oh, Craig, that would be wonderful,” Jodie exclaimed. “I can’t wait any longer, either, darling.”As they kissed again, she didn’t tell him her brand-new reason for being impatient. She just had to marry him and get some regular, good sex–otherwise she’d end up in bed with her own son. She knew she couldn’t endure her sexless life much longer, and Dane was just waiting for that moment.Craig could save her from committing i****t. The sooner they got married, the better.”When?” she asked.”A week from now,” Craig said. “I have to take a short trip, and we can get married as soon as I come back.”Jodie was disappointed. She wanted to get married that very day. She also wondered if she could hold out another week, with Dane in the house always tempting her and coming on to her, and Craig out of town. But it seemed she had no choice.”All right, honey,” she sighed. “Next week, then.””I can hardly wait,” he said with a lusty growl.He eased her onto her back and slid his hands under her halter. Just as Dane had done half an hour earlier, he cupped her naked tits and started squeezing them, driving her wild with desire. She absolutely sizzled with frustration. Two desirable men had come on to her this afternoon, and she couldn’t get fulfillment with either of them.She couldn’t fuck Dane because it was i****t, and she couldn’t fuck Craig because he was saving it for their wedding night. Jodie could have screamed. Her big, hot tits throbbed under her flance’s caresses, and she rubbed her thighs together in a vain attempt to ease the burning need in her cunt.”Oh, honey, I’m so horny, I could die!” she moaned.”Oh, yeah?” Craig said shyly. “Well, look at this.”He glanced down at his fly, and Jodie saw an enormous lump. She moaned with longing. She thought how easy it would be just to unzip his pants, slip off her shorts, and fuck. It would be so sexy doing it there in the open air and sunshine, beside the roaring river.But it wouldn’t be so sexy if Dane found them that way. She sighed and contented herself with fondling the hard lump through Craig’s clothes. She could feel the heat and throbbing of his cock even through his jeans and shorts. He shivered with desire as she played with his cock-meat.Then he slipped his hand inside her panties and found the achingly swollen lump of her clit. He started rubbing it with a fingertip, and Jodie sobbed with pleasure and creamed all over his hand. Even if they couldn’t fuck, at least he could get her off with his finger.”Mmmmmmm, yes, baby, don’t stop,” she moaned.From a few yards away, Dane watched them, concealed behind a pile of rocks. He’d only pretended to go climbing, wanting to see what his mother and her boyfriend would do if they were left alone together. It looked as if Mom hadn’t lied to him about Craig.Here was the perfect chance for the guy to fuck her. They were alone for a while, she was eager and ready. But Craig wasn’t going to do it. He was just going to masturbate her, and he wouldn’t even let her jack him off. The guy was nuts.From this distance, and with the roar of the river, Dane couldn’t hear what they were saying, but he could see Jodie’s pretty face twisting into a lusty grimace as Craig’s massaging finger brought her closer and closer to climax.”Big deal,” Dane muttered scornfully.He’d already gotten her off that way. Hell, she could get herself off that way. It was obvious that what she really wanted was Craig’s cock in her cunt. She was rubbing his cock like crazy through his clothes. Her need couldn’t have been more clear. Craig just wasn’t giving her what she wanted.Well, Dane would give it to her. He’d give it to her that very night. He knew just how to get her in the mood, too. It came to him in a flash. If she went home horny and frustrated, she’d be a lot easier to seduce. He had to break up this little party right now, before Craig satisfied her lust.”Hey, I’m back!” he shouted.As he started toward them, they jerked apart with guilty expressions. Craig whipped his hand out of Jodie’s pants, and she jerked her hand off the big lump at his fly. As Dane grew closer he saw the frustration in her eyes. Good, that was exactly what he wanted to see.Even nice, mild-mannered Craig looked ready to explode, but he managed a smile for Dane. Dane smiled back. He could afford to smile, because he was going to get the prize they both wanted so badly. If he had anything to say about it, anything to do with it, he was going to be the first one to fuck Jodie.As for Jodie, she pulled herself together with difficulty and started setting out the lunch things. Her pussy was burning with need, and she knew that if this frustration lasted much longer, she was going bursa escort bayan to be unable to resist her son.Jodie hoped that the hard hike back to the car would cool her lust, but no such luck. It had been a pretty arousing day, after all. Two sexy men had come on to her. Two handsome studs had made it obvious that they wanted to fuck her. Yet she hadn’t fucked either of them.It was enough to drive a woman crazy. It was frustrating enough to have gone eight long months with Craig and not go to bed with him, but now that Dane was in the picture, her horniness was on overload. Something had to give, and she just wondered if she could wait till next week and her wedding.”Stay for dinner, Craig?” she asked hopefully when he parked in front of her house.”I wish I could, babe, but I better not,” he said, giving her a quick kiss. “I’ve got notes to go over, packing to do.””Okay, honey,” Jodie sighed, “you have a nice trip.””Trip?” Dane asked. “You going somewhere, Craig?””Yes, I have to go out of town for a few days,” Craig said. “I’m going to give a lecture to some club. It’ll mean a few extra bucks.”Dane was beaming.”Well, like Mom says, have a good trip,” he said.Jodie reluctantly watched Craig drive away, then went into the house with Dane. It was easy to predict what was coming. She’d hardly closed the door behind them before Dane grabbed her and gave her a hot, hungry kiss. It was predictable, too, that her pussy flamed and creamed with desire. After all, her pussy had no conscience. It didn’t give a damn about i****t, it didn’t care that she was engaged to Craig.Moaning, she tried to escape her son’s embrace, but he easily overpowered her, pulling her down on the thick, living room carpet. He lay half on top of her, pinning her, and he crammed his tongue into her mouth and cupped her tits, exciting her in so many ways that she felt dizzy.When she caught her hips jerking in an instinctive fucking motion, she knew she was in big trouble. Without realizing it, she’d signalled to her son that she was aching for his cock. He wouldn’t believe her now when she told him she didn’t want to fuck. Her body would prove her a liar.Dane raised his flushed face and said, “You’re gonna be all alone with me in this house for a few days, Mom, and I’m not gonna leave you alone the whole time. Why don’t you save us both a lot of trouble and just give in?””Dane, there’s something Craig and I didn’t tell you,” she said. “Today we decided to get married. The wedding will be next week, as soon as he gets back from his trip. So obviously I’m not going to fuck other men–especially you.””Hey, congratulations, Mom,” Dane said, sounding perfectly sincere. “Craig’s a real nice guy. But he doesn’t have to know about anything we do. It’s a long time till next week, and you’re real horny now. Why wait?”As he spoke, he was untying her halter and pulling it off. She wasn’t wearing a bra under it. He ogled her gorgeous big tits, then pushed her hot tit-globes together till her stiff red nipples were lined up side by side. He slid his mouth down around her tender engorged nubs.”Ohhhhh, nooooo,” Jodie sobbed.Dane was right, she was horny now and she needed sex now, not next week. Unfortunately, Dane knew just how to take advantage of her hot need. He knew just how to turn her on. He sucked her nipples greedily, making a lewd slurping noise that just increased her wild excitement.He pinned her down, and she felt his rock-hard cock against her thigh. She felt it throbbing through his clothes. Her pussy gushed molten cunt-juice, soaking through her shorts. She fought for self-control while her son sucked her tits and rubbed his ready cock against her, taunting her.Then he raised his head and leered at her.”I don’t think I’ll ever understand grown-ups,” he said. “We’re both dying to fuck, nobody ever has to know, and yet you keep torturing yourself. It’s crazy, Mom.””Call it whatever you want, Dane,” Jodie said hoarsely, “but I intend to be loyal to Craig, and I’m certainly not going to bed with my own son.””Okay,” he laughed, “I know how you feel, but I think I can change your mind.”Jodie knew damned well he could, and she knew just how he was going to do it. The k** learned very fast. He’d already discovered that the way to break down her resistance was to play with her pussy. Now he unzipped her shorts, then yanked off her shorts and panties together, leaving her naked.”Ohhhhhh, God,” she moaned as he slid his hand between her thighs.He slid a stiff finger over her engorged clit and started rubbing her hot little clit. Jodie sobbed with pleasure and creamed all over his hand. She arched her body up, rubbing her clit harder against his finger, unable to control the horny impulses that were taking over her body.”Yeah, you want it so bad, Mom,” Dane crooned. “Why don’t you just relax and let me give it to you?”Jodie was beginning to wonder herself. As her mind reeled, she began to accept Dane’s argument–that nobody had to know about their i****tuous love, and so nobody would be hurt by it. She strained against his sensuously sawing finger as he rubbed her thirsty clit.Then with his free hand he unzipped his jeans and pulled them off. He wasn’t wearing shorts. Their naked bodies met with an electric shock that made Jodie moan. He rolled fully onto her and started using his knees to pry her thighs apart. Sobbing, she pushed at his shoulders.”Oh, Dane, no!” she wept. “Don’t do this! It’s wrong, honey, we mustn’t do it!”But Dane was a male and a teenager, and he was being guided entirely by his achingly full balls and nearly-exploding cock. His brain was on hold, and it would stay that way till he’d satisfied his lust. There was no stopping him. Jodie was no match for him physically.He got her thighs open and sank down between them. She sobbed as she felt the hard head of his cock battering her tender pussy, seeking entrance to her body. He shoved his hands under her ass and cupped her firm ass-globes, so that she couldn’t jerk away from him and spoil his aim.”Dane, for God’s sake, stop!” she cried.His eyes were glazed over with horniness, and Jodie doubted that he even heard her desperate pleas. He kept hammering his iron-hard cock against her slippery cunt-slit, and then she felt his fat cock-head socking into her moist cuntal opening and spreading her pussy-lips wide.”Awwww, yeah!” Dane groaned blissfully.Jodie sobbed, but this time it was with pleasure, not protest. He was sliding his cock up her famished cunt, and it felt so damned good, she just let herself go and enjoyed it. Inch by inch, his throbbing fuck-tool penetrated and filled her, a sensation she’d been craving for months.”Ohhhhh, God, ohhhh!” she wailed.Dane was savoring the slow steady penetration as much as she was. Mother and son clung to each other and moaned in ecstasy as his thick hard cock slid to her womb, throbbing against every inch of her greedily sucking cunt. At last he was into her clear to his balls, and he shuddered to a halt.”Christ, yes!” he moaned. “So fuckin’ hot and nice! I’m gonna fuck you real good, Mom. You’re not gonna be sorry.”Jodie said nothing. She was still reeling with the outrageousness of what they’d done. Her own son had his cock in her, right to the hilt, and now he was fucking her, moving his stiff cock in eager hard thrusts, giving her hot stabs of pleasure that made her cream helplessly.It had been more than eight months since she’d been fucked, and she was a woman accustomed to good steady sex. She’d gone without it because Craig had wanted it that way, but now she was paying the price. Her lust flooded out like water from a broken dam, and there was no way she could control it.”Fuck me, baby!” she gurgled helplessly. “Fuck my pussy good, Dane!”He leered at her in triumph and said, “Yeah, Mom, escort bursa I’ll give you all the fucking you want. You don’t need Craig.”Jodie ignored that remark and just glued her body to his, taking his stiff cock as deep as she could get it, soaking it with blast after blast of molten cunt-cream. Her hips jerked to his horny rhythm as she fucked back at him, too lusty to be passive and submissive.”Oh, yeah, honey, fuck hard,” she groaned, “I need it so bad!”That was obvious to Dane. He’d never been into such a hot and greedy cunt. His mom’s cunt was on fire, sucking and tugging at his cockmeat, soaking it with searing cunt-juices. Obviously it had been a very long time since she’d been laid.That excited Dane hotly. He loved the idea of being the first to fuck her in a long time, of unleashing all her thwarted lusts. He fucked her steadily faster and harder, and that just seemed to turn her on even more. Her jerking hips kept pace with his hammering cock.”You love it, don’t you, Mom?” he growled. “Don’t lie to me anymore. Tell me!”Lusty out of her mind, Jodie looked at him with hot eyes and moaned, “Oh, yes, son, I love you to fuck me. Don’t stop, honey, fuck me forever!”Unfortunately, her hoarse plea had just the opposite effect from what she wanted. Dane was so blown away by her frankly i****tuous words that he spun out of control, fucking her with all the speed and force he had. Seconds later he bellowed and filled her cunt with his boiling jism.”Take my load, Mom, aaaggghhhhh!” he yelled.”Ohhhhh, God, honey, cream meeeeee!” Jodie screamed, her own orgasm triggered by his deluge of jism.Mother and son writhed and bucked together, yelling and moaning. Jodie had seldom had a harder and longer climax than this one. That wasn’t surprising, because she’d been waiting eight months for it. Sure, she’d gotten off in the meantime by playing with herself, but that was a different kind of orgasm, not nearly as satisfying as coming around the throbbing impalement of a deep-driving cock.”Jesus,” Dane panted, “I didn’t mean to come so fast, Mom, but I got so excited. Let’s go to your room and do it again!””Again?” Jodie said wonderingly.But he was already pulling her to her feet then scooping her up in his arms and carrying her easily to the bedroom. He set her down or the double bed and slid on beside her. Taking her hand and setting it on his come-drenched prick, he shivered with anticipation.”Get me hard again, Mom,” he said hoarsely.Jodie wrapped her fingers around his prick and started pumping, eager to continue their delicious fucking. Now that she’d crossed the biggest barrier and actually fucked her own son, what difference did it make if she did it once or a hundred times? It was still i****t, and she was still guilty.So she might as well get all she could out of it. She scooted down and stuck out her tongue and started licking Dane’s handsome teenage cock. He moaned and shivered with delight as her juicy hot tongue played over the sensitive head of his prick.”Shit, yes, Mom!” he panted. “That’s gonna get me so fuckin’ hard. You are really gonna get fucked good, lady!”Jodie was delighted to hear that, because that was all she cared about right now, fucking and fucking till she’d finally cooled the hot lust that Dane had unleashed. She’d think about Craig and their marriage some other time. All she could think about now was the burning need in her pussy.She lashed her tongue hungrily and noisily around her son’s purple cock-head, and Dane reacted like the horny teenager he was. In no time at all his cock-meat began to swell under her stimulating tongue-play. She drooled onto it as it grew long and thick and rigid.Soon she had a full-fledged hard-on in her fist. His cock bulged with blue veins and throbbed against her fingers. She let go of it and ogled his spit-soaked column of cock-meat, her pussy creaming uncontrollably. Dane looked up at her with hot, horny eyes.”Sit on my prick, Mom!” he said.Jodie didn’t hesitate. There was no point in being coy or modest. They both knew what the score was, and they knew what they wanted–hot lusty sex from each other, as much as they could get. She straddled him and rubbed her creamy hot pussy over the hard head of his cock.Dane growled with lust and grabbed her by the waist, steadying her teasing hip motion. He crammed his cock into her. Jodie wailed with pleasure as his thick column of cock-meat stuffed her greedy pussy-hole and forced out her molten cunt-cream. He fucked to her womb, in one hungry lunge.”Ohhhhh, baby, yesssss!” she wailed. “Get into me, fuck meeeeee.”Dane was glad he had his second wind, otherwise he would have shot his load then and there, excited out of his mind by his mother’s hot lust. Her cunt literally sizzled and sucked around his deeply lodged cock, and he growled with horniness and started fucking her hard.”Yes, fuck it to me, fuck it to me!” she babbled hoarsely.Dane would never forget that enticing sight. His cute red-haired mom was skewered on his cock, riding it with wails of ecstasy and soaking it with molten cunt-cream. Her pretty face was twisted with horny pleasure, her big tits swinging and bouncing. He’d never had a more exciting fuck.He watched his thick blue-veined cock fucking in and out of her cunt, soaked with her glistening cunt-cream. He listened to her hoarse wails of pleasure as he fucked her faster and faster. He’d made his lusty dream come true. He was fucking his own lovely mother–and he’d gotten there before her fiancée.”Ohhhhhhh, baby, it feels so good!” Jodie sobbed. “I needed this so damned bad!”And so had Dane. From the moment he walked off the plane and spotted his sexy red-haired mom, he’d wanted into her pants. He couldn’t imagine living with her and not being her lover. And it hadn’t taken long for him to discover that she needed a lover desperately. Things had worked out just right.Now he fucked her harder and faster by the second, too wildly aroused to be gentle. But that didn’t bother Jodie in the least. The harder he fucked her, the louder she wailed her pleasure and the more she creamed. She needed that hard unrestrained fucking as much as he did.”Yes, son, give it to me, fuck me hard! Jodie sobbed. “Fuck me till I can’t take any more!”Her cunt was already bruised from her son’s merciless hard fucking, but she craved that sensation. When they finished today, she wanted to feel totally and deliciously fucked. She had so many long sexless months to make up for. She had to glut herself on fucking before she’d be satisfied.”Harder!” she sobbed. “Give it to me as hard as you can, Dane!”Dane was more than ready for that. Growling with lust, he pulled out all stops and fucked into her with everything he had. She bounced up and down as she rode his pile-driving cock, her heavy ripe tits wobbling crazily, her face contorted with pleasure. She threw back her head and wailed.”That’s it, baby, fuck the living shit out of me!” she cried. “Ohhhhh, God, it’s so fuckin’ good!”All of a sudden Dane realized he was on overload, so crazily excited by his mother’s passion that he was about to come. He felt her cunt steadily tightening around his pistoning cock, and he knew she was almost there, too. Abruptly her cunt went into hard spasm.”Unnnhhhh, son, you’re doing it to me, I’m coming, ohhhhhhh!” she sobbed.”Me, too!” Dane gasped. “Ohhhhh, shit, fuck, awwwwww!”He hammered his load into her sucking cunt, and Jodie screamed in ecstasy, violent pleasure-convulsions wracking her body. It really did feel like she’d been saving up that climax for eight months. It went on and on, till at last she tumbled off her son’s drenched cock and lay panting beside him.He leaned over her and gave her a quick sensuous kiss.”We don’t have anything to hide now, do we, Mom?” he asked. “And you’re not gonna hold out on me anymore.””That’s right, baby,” Jodie said hoarsely as she drew him into her arms, “there’s no point in pretending now. We need each other. So let’s just have all the fun we can get, while it lasts!”

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

a cum hole for my two black uncles

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Anal

a cum hole for my two black unclesI called my husband upstairs. I had to tell him. This is what i told him. Hi my love. I dont know how to say it but you know my uncle mac? Well of course you do. Yes my moms sisters husband. Ya your right. The fat ugly black alcoholic man the only black man at the party for moms bday. Well here is the thing my love. He has been training me to be a good white girl… well more like a white cum hole…baby just listen. Its been a long time since my uncle gave me huge load.he always buried it super deep too. Its been something he or i didn’t want to hide from you…he thinks you are a wimp and really meant it.He is big n thick.it felt so nice.he fucked me the other day after he visited my mom. I told you and mom i was going to a bakery to order the cake. Also we needed other stuff for the bday party. But instead I waited in his van. He waited about 5 minutes and told my aunt his wife he needed to deliver some weed. He works as a delivery driver for a pot shop. we drove arnd corner.I spread my legs far& he pounded me for abt 30mHis wife called while his dick was in me.he kept pounding & just covered my mouth.He wanted a video of his dick in me.I was holding my legs open so I couldn’t.Poor pussy barely stretchd arnd it.he does luv me.he said good nieces get cum deep for taking cock so good.I only wore skirts arnd him so he could enter as neededI got fucked in his car after ea time I babysat.He fucked me at nite on side bursa escort of his house when wife was asleep.it was hard to keep quiet.he gets it so deepHis head feels like it gets stuck up there.Next time my other uncle wants to jion.he wants both in my pussy at same time.I said it won’t all fit.they say they willBoth said they’ll blow in me at same timeBoth said on a sex swing would be best so they can bounce me.u could film it if I get both in thereUncle c & uncle mac said my pussy is guna learn to take what they give.I got nervous cuz I don’t wana get pg but mac said too bad.I shoulda thought abt that when I flashd my puss. I hope I do well.They wana film it all.they have wantd to both fuck me for awhile.they need it. Both took care of me.they deserve to use the pussy they adore . Their wives r mean.I like mac fucking me when she’s on fone or near by.we watch her&I stay quiet til he cums& goes to deal w her.I show up full of his nutHe likes that. I love my uncle fuckn me.he starts slow,goes deeper&deeper then pounds me hard. I try to squirm away but he locks me in so I can get used to takn itHe wants to tie me up w uncle c so that they can spin me however& I can’t squirm away&my arms&legs r out of the way.uncle c told him when they do deliveries in the van ill be in back so I can be fucked btwn deliveriesCan u imagine? 8 hrs of it!! I told them ill try my bestBut with my arms& legs tied together& spread that’s all I can do!I asked them to bursa escort bayan hold my pussy open really wide & film them shooting their loads in til it fills w cum.they said they wouldI wonder how many xs they have to cum to fill it upUncle mac has big loads.idk yet abot other uncle.he promised alot if I took his cock wellBut I get no cum if I don’t take them both good.I gota try to get my puss used to two big cocks before so I can take them.I wana impress themI gota try to get my puss used to two big cocks before so I can take them.Uncle mac calls me his lil white cum hole.He’s guna fuck my ass again too.it was super hard to take it but I did! He came really fucking deep in my ass.he fucked it for almost2 hours.at first it hurt but he went slowIt took almost30mins to fit whole thing all the way in. I was so proud.I whimpered but he kept going & I learned to take it.he was proud he said.His mean wife showed up2mins after.my ass hurt&was so red.I dripped for next2hours while his wife talkd shit to him.Then he fucked me again in the car on way home.he desreved it after her insults.I liked both holes sore&dripping.he did too.He says he’s guna open my pink tight bootie again so get ready&this time when its open he’s guna fuck it like he does my pussy. I was like noooo! But he said u wana be a good lil white fuck hole rite?I said I do so I need to do it well. I know he will luv my holes well but I’m nervous. He fucked it slow & deep b4.He escort bursa loves you and will not be trying to hurt you even if it doesI know.I just have to learn to take it he said cuz its his cum holes.I agreed cuz if I didn’t he said he wodnt fuck me again.I know he’s training me to be properly used by himI can’t wait to c him again&train more.ull be impressed.I try hard for him.I beg him for his cum.I beg him to go as deep as he can.it gets him to pound me hardI wish he’d cum in my mouth but he jsut wants to bury it inside me he says.my uncle c said I can swallow his cum after he nuts inside me first.both say I need it up my puss&ass 1stThat got me so wet. I wana swallow his cum so badClean uncle cum deep inside & alil down my throat if I do good.I wana film it as gift for themMaybe for xmas can get em to visit I can’t believe how much mac can gape my pussy after a good fuckn.I’m nervous tho abt him gaping my ass but he says I am ready for itHe says after a good 2 to3 hour fucking he’s guna film my open hole so I can c my progress.I can’t imagine he can get it as far open as he says he’s guna.He wants to film it after he cums in it too but before my othert uncle fills it.I think he wants me to know its his to cum in.he worx hard to punish it brutally with his luv.glad u came so much. I wish I was getn pounded by them in van rite now. I hope they r serious.I just want them to use their hole as much as poss. That’s y I said its ok to tie me up in van & go at me however til they r done.I even said they could leave me in van overnite so they can visit whenevr til amId luv that!. My uncle’s are the best uncles ever. Are you sure that you don’t mind? You know I love you my husband.

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Fantasy about my wife

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Anal

Fantasy about my wifeOur sexlife was getting slow and boring, after 20 years of marriage nothing new, and since the k**s lived at the same floor there was not much time for loud spontan sex.So i came up with a nice idea, how about ghaving our own little glory hole!So i told my wife about it, and in the beginning she dident like the idea at all, but i told her that would bring our sexlife back to life.We could make a roleplay out of it and pretend not to know who is on the other side.So she told me if we would do that it would have to be somewhere safe, so i tolde her i could build something in our garage.And so i did, i already had a workspace in the garage, a small area totally closed, and i added another cabin to it, and build a hole and a small door in it, just big enough to get a hand trough or a big boob.It took my only about 2 days, since i really wanted to try that new play room, and then at the weekend we had the k**s in the house and went outside.I went into my area and my wife into the small cabin, and pushed my cock trough the hole.First nothing happend, but then i would feel her tongue at fist and then her teath, playing with my cock, luckily i had made the hole big enough to get also my balls trough,so she licked my balls and my cock for a while, before she stopped.But it dident take ling before i could feel something wet and warm tuzla escort wrapping around my couck and then i heard and felt her ass banging aginst the wall, and could hear her moaning,what lead to me getting even harder, so she fucked me hard and fast and when i heard her cuming i could barely hold back, but when i felt her hand grabbing my cock and jerking him i couldent hold back anymore and shoot my load.After that my wife came over and presented her cum coverd cocks to me, so i licked her nibbles and feelt my cock getting hard again, so i fucked her again, sitting at my desk and filled her cunt with my cum this time.So that went on for quit a while and we both had fun, but then we had a party and some friends around.There was lots of musik and even mor alcohol, so after a while a buddy of mine asked if i could show him some of the stuff i was working on in my garage, so we went out ther.While in the garage, checking out the stuff, i heard the door and my wife asking, “honey are you in here?” so i answerd her truly, “yes babe i am here”Then i heard the other door from the cabin, and thought, “wow, that s funny, what if…”And i heard her say, “babe i need a stiff peace of meat”My friend looked at me, and i at him, i knew he was hot for my wife for quit a while, so i smiled at him and pointed at the hole in the wall, and he instendly got pendik escort what i meant.So he pulled his pants down and pushed his cock trough the hole, and by the way his eyes widedn i knew my wife was sucking at his cok right now.and not much later it started banging against the wall, and i could hear my wife cuming, and then he shoot his load trough the hole and i could her my wife say,”oh baby thats a nice load” so my friend pulled his cock out and i could hear the door open at the other side, so i went out of my garage and looked at my wife.”baby that was nice, feelt allmost like your cock was bigger then usual, we should do that again when we have a party again.”With that she left the garage, and i went back into my cabin, and looked at my friend. He smiled and said “wish she knew it was me””Well, maybe we can arange something later, bet if she has a few more drinks and you get some rest she wuold love to hear from me if i ask her to go in here again”he looked at me and smiled, “that would be nice, we should try that”So tthe later it got my wife got more drunk, and when i whiselt into her ear that i was horny again, and would love to go to the cabins again she smiled at me and said,”we should wait till our guests are gone” So i said that would be OK for me, and i told my friend that he should wait in the garage once everybody else aydınlı escort was leaving.And so we did, and when the last ouf our guests left i told my wife she should wait for me in the garage.I said my godby to our last guests and made my way to the garage, when i opend the door i could hear my wife moaning so she was already fucking my friend again, i smiled and went to her cabin and opend the door.She looked at me, first smiling, then in disbelive, “you are here, so who the hell is fucking me?”She went around and opend the other door looking at our friend, ” Daniel, i should have known it”But then she looked at me, back to him and smiled.”Well now that you started fucking me, you should finish the job”She went back to the other side and pressed her pussy against the whole and pulled me in as well opening my pents and taking my cock out,and when she started sucking my cock i could tell that Daniel must have pushed his cock back trough the hole since her eyes widend ant she started to breath harder.I could feel my dick getting harder while she had her first orgasm and then pulled away from the hole.Daniel and i changed sides and i fucked my wife trough the hole while she sucked him off and made him cum on her boobs while i pumped my load into her wet pussy.Later she looked at us and said, “we should get another cabin on the other side, so i can choose what cock to fuck and what to suck,”So Denis and i decided to build another cabin but we also started fucking my wife once a while at his place, and later we got other man involved, occupying on of the cabins to fuck her.

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

My First personal Experience.. My forced **** in p

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Amateur

My First personal Experience.. My forced **** in pThis is story of my husband Ayan & myself Sara. we got married exactly 3 years on 29 Sept..Being a shy girl – i did not allow him to touch me even aftter few days of marriage. Somehow he did also not push for Honeymoon, as something or other was happening in our joint family – so we hardly got a chance to be together in private. At workplace his Boss Kunal did not like my hubby and wanted to put him in trouble..Soon once in a office party his Boss saw me, maybe he got jealous that his stupid employee got a hot & sexy wife like me. So Kunal hatched a plot to trap my hubby, and involved Altaf & Vijay to do some mischief-fraud. Since my hubby was responsibe – they caught him and put in a private jail, forcing him to panic call me that hes in jail..otherwise they will hand him over to real police. It was devastating for me to learn that as newlywed – i had to visit my hubby in a captivity, when i dreamed of a resort !So it was just bad luck and crooked timing they set up that Boss & his collegaues made up scene of a jail-break too (fraud, private jail & jailbreak- was just a ploy to revenge on Ayan & punishment for me to marry such a stupid guy ..this was all planned by wicked KUnal i learnt much later! I also use direct names in story to give an outsider view like watching from camera – so read with that third-party narration in mind..story unfolds like a drama..hope you enjoy!) ————————————————————————————————————————-When the alarms started clanging, Sara panicked, shrieking and clinging to her hubby… just part of an unfortunate set of events that meant he was hampered when three of the (dummy) criminals came barging into the office. They quickly overpowered Ayan and Sara as she clung to her hubby, limiting his ability to fight back… it took less then two minutes for the three men to get Ayan handcuffed and gagged in a chair. They were acting in brutal & disgusting ways, and Sara was terrified to the point of silence, one of them holding her arms behind her back as the other two secured her hubby.”Well, well,” sneered Vijay, glaring down at the bound Ayan, “Looks like Prisoner Ayan here has got an exciting female for us. so we aren’t gonna get out of here anytime soon. Might as well have a bit of fun.” Ayan grunted as Kunal punched him in the stomach, saying, “That’s for putting me in trouble at work last month!””STOP!” cried out Sara, “Don’t hurt my hubby!”Immediately, all attention was on her… Altaf’s already had been lusty since he’d been holding her and was well aware that she was an attractive young thing, but his need for revenge on Ayan had been as great as Kunal and Vijay’s. Now all three men were starting to get an idea as to how to get revenge as well as have some fun in this situation.”So you don’t want us to hurt hubby huh, sweetie?” Vijay asked, walking towards Sara with a new light in his eyes. For the first time he was really taking in the sight of the pretty wifey, his eyes lingering over her curves, especially the swell of her breasts as Altaf forced her arms back further, “Does that mean that you’re willing to be really nice to us to make sure we don’t hurt hubby more?”Kunal was right behind Vijay as the two advanced on her, Sara’s mouth was dry with fear as the three men surrounded her.”Just don’t hurt us,” she begged. All three men laughed.”Of course we won’t,” said Kunal, “As long as you cooperate.”With that, he reached out a hand and squeezed her boob through her dress, making Sara shriek. She shrieked again as Vijay’s hand immediately followed, and all three men pressed in on her, Altaf’s half erect cock pressing against her ass cheeks. Off to the side was the muffled protests of the gagged prisoner Ayan, as he saw the three men converging on his newly-wed wife.”Stop, please don’t hurt!” Sara cried out, her futile struggles making all three men laugh -as they got their hands on fresh virgin piece of female flesh. Altaf had let go of her arms and already had his hands under her salvar, squeezing her ass. Sara sobbed, her hands trying to push at all three of them and having absolutely no effect whatsoever.”Be a good girl and we won’t hurt your hubby,” Vijay told her, holding her wrist away from his body as he started to pull her kameez up her body, “Resist and we’ll hurt your hubby and still have our fun with you.”Sara moaned with fear as the men got her top over her head and Altaf swiftly pulled her bra from the back, snapping n tearing it. Kunal went down, tugging at her salvar, revealing tiny red thong (which her hubby gifted her in marriage). he pulled hard to break n snap it – so that she was standing full naked. His finger wiggled in her dry slit. “Ah… plump pussy.” He said with satisfaction.Vijay and Altaf both laughed as they pinched and pulled at her nipples, entranced by her breasts. Putting his hand on her neck, Vijay forced Sara’s face towards his, giving her a rough kiss as he kneaded her breast flesh. Altaf leaned over and started sucking on her nipple, squeezing the breast he was mouthing as he did so, his other hand playing with her plump ass cheeks.”Ooo, keep that up guys,” said Kunal, running his finger along Sara’s pussylips, “She’s starting to get wet!” He pushed Sara’s thighs apart a little more so that he could get his tongue against her clit, tasting the sweetness of her little pussy as she moaned in embarrassment against Vijay’s kissing lips.She couldn’t believe that she was actually starting to get wet, she was terrified, her hubby was watching, and these three brutes were disgusting. But, they were playing with her body in a way that felt incredibly good, and even though they were scary, they weren’t hurting her as bad. It felt strange to have so many hands and mouths touching her, but it also stirred entirely new sensations, stimulating her in so many places all at once.Altaf bit down on her nipple, gently, making Sara shudder and moan.Pulling his tongue away from her slit, Kunal announced, “She’s wet, let’s fuck her. Le lo re randi ko neeche””Haaye rehem, na naaaa!” cried out Sara as both Vijay and Altaf eagerly pulled away from her and started pushing her down to the ground. Her pleas were ignored, Vijay putting a hand over her mouth as they held her down so that they could decide.”Who’s gonna go first?” Vijay asked.”Let’s be fair, rock paper scissors,” suggested Altaf.The three men agreed and Sara felt tears coming to her eyes as they stuck their fists out over her body to decide who was going to take her first. Out of the corner of her eye she could still see her hubby Ayan, struggling against the cuffs keeping him restrained on the chair.Vijay won the first round, istanbul escort bayan and Kunal the second. Altaf grumbled to be last, but since he’d been the one to suggest rock paper scissors he couldn’t exactly claim it was unfair.Eagerly, Vijay got between Sara’s thighs, Kunal and Altaf holding her arms down ? not necessarily because they needed to, but because it gave them the best position to keep fondling her breasts. Vijay was in no way concerned with anything but her sweet Virgin pussy, the first seen in few years… young, fresh, pretty and pink. And still wet enough that he felt no compunction about pulling up her thighs and pressing his dick right against her hole immediately.Sara cried out, and Kunal stuffed her torn thong into her open mouth, gagging her, as Vijay began to push into her pussy.”Holy shit,” he groaned, “She’s fucking sooo tight..saali koree choot. lagta hai namard Ayan ne todi he na ho seal..hahahahha”Wriggling and struggling, Sara could do nothing as Vijay’s hips moved and he forced himself deeper and deeper into her body, his dick rubbing against the inner walls of her pussy. It was infuriating that as much as she didn’t want it, as disgusting as it was to have him inside of her – first rough invasion felt good. The hands on her breasts were relentless, tweaking and squeezing, sending tingles down to her pussy, and now there was a big cock inside of her, pushing deeper and deeper.Vijay was rock hard, breathing heavily with the thrill of fucking almost a virgin pussy. Holding onto her slender young thighs, Vijay started pumping in earnest, groaning with satisfaction as her pussy tightened and clenched around him, getting a little wetter as he fucked her.”Oh god that’s good,” he groaned happily, looking over at Ayan he announced, “Your wifey got a fucking sweet n hott pussy man!”Enraged, Ayan struggled harder to get out of his predicament and rescue his wife but to no avail. (he was bubbling with joy to see his virgin wifey’s pussy cherry taken forcibly & made to watch it)Sara’s twhe wt was so tight n fresh that Vijay knew he wasn’t going to last long, he tried to slow his humping a little, but it just felt too damn good. What the hell, he thought, it’s not like he couldn’t take another turn later. Outside the alarms were still blaring, the other prisoners were probably rioting, they’d be in here awhile. And he let loose, shoving in and out of Sara’s pussy with force, grunting with the ecstatic exertion, his hands tightening on her thighs as he impaled her on his cock. Sara gurgled behind her gag, her body bouncing with the force of Vijay’s thrusts.With a bellow, Vijay arched his back and thrust deep and hard, his dick pulsing inside of Sara as he let loose a stream of thick cum. The female groaned behind her gag, still trying to struggle a little, but her squirms only intensified the pleasure for Vijay, and he made a few more little thrusts as he unloaded into her pussy.”My turn!” said Kunal eagerly as Vijay pulled out.”Hold her down for him,” Vijay told Altaf, who scooted behind Sara so that she was partly propped up against him, giving him complete access to both her breasts. Kunal spread her legs and immediately pushed into her wet, slightly sloppy pussy, grunting with approval.”saali ki chootsach me itni tight hai” he grinned at Altaf, feeling his dick wrapped in warm wetness, soft womanly parts pressing against his groin, “sahee hai”Altaf grimaced at him, impatient for his own turn.As Kunal started thrusting in and out of Sara’s ready hole, Vijay went over and wiped his mess dick on Ayan’s shirt sleeve, grinning down at him.”Bet you wish you hadn’t been such a dick to us at work, huh?” he sneered, he swept his hands towards where Sara was getting pounded into the floor by Kunal’s enthusiastic thrusts, “This is all your fault.”Ayan groaned at the sound of his wife’s muffled whimpers, her legs spread wide as Kunal got a grip on each ankle and held them up and apart, looking down at the fantastic visual of his cock splitting open her pink little pussy.”Looks nice,” He said, grinning. Altaf laughed, his fingers twisting Sara’s nipples back and forth, making her jerk a little. She couldn’t believe it but she was starting to feel like she might actually cum while these brutes ****d her. Her pussy was burning with the need to, and because she’d taken a load of Vijay’s cum, she was little wet and slick. Just right for the sensation of Kunal’s dick sliding in and out of her to feel good. Altaf’s constant administrations to her sensitive nipples weren’t helping either.She tried to hide her arousal, continuing to struggle, even as her movements made her pussy rub even more against Kunal’s groin while he fucked her. Something about what she was doing turned him on even more though, and he leaned forward, his body really rubbing against her clit, and Sara jerked at the contact as his thrusts now hit the engorged button-nub directly.”Haha,” Kunal crowed, “I think she likes it!”Vijay came over to watch the show as Sara writhed a little under Kunal’s body, trying not to move with his thrusts. Her face was started to get flushed with the effort of not orgasming, the fear that she might showing clearly on her face. It just pushed both Kunal and Altaf to new efforts as they manipulated her body’s responses.Sara moaned as Altaf’s fingers covered her breasts, only his thumb and index finger still on her nipples, Kunal leaned forward further, every thrust ending in a circular motion as he ground against her splayed pussy. Shaking her head, Sara tried to deny her body as it shuddered against the men, her hips lifting to meet Kunal’s thrusts against her will.Tears filled her eyes as her back arched, she cried out into her gag, Altaf’s fingers pinching down brutally on her nipples as she started to cum. Kunal groaned as her elastic pussy started spasming around him and began humping her hard and fast, making her writhe and thrash as ecstasy overtook her.”Fuck yeah, dekho dekho saali randi ko” he grunted, feeling the cum boiling in his balls, “ho ja faarig Chinaal..Cream yourself all over my cock!”Her pussy clamping down, Sara obliged, and Kunal let out a bellow of satisfaction as he pumped her hard, his dick started to spurt inside her as he continued thrusting throughout his orgasm. Sara moaned and thrashed, her pussy tingling and squeezing hard as she milked him.Ashamed, she turned her face away from Ayan as Kunal pulled out of her pussy. Neither he nor Vijay stayed to hold her down, her resistance was completely gone as Altaf got out from behind her… not to mention that any one of them could’ve easily overpowered her just because they were that much bigger and stronger.Turning her over, Altaf got her onto all fours, her curvy ass pointing at him as he pressed his dick against her sloppy pussy.”Press your legs together,” he told her, and sighed with happiness as her wet pussy got a little more snug around his cock. He could feel her quivers as he started to fuck her from behind, the little after shocks that followed her orgasm. Reaching around her body, he grabbed onto her breasts that he’d been paying so much attention to this entire time, now using them for leverage to garner his own pleasure in her body.Off to the side, Kunal was now wiping his cock on Ayan’s sleeve, grinning as he watched Altaf taking Sara doggie style.”That’s hot,” said Vijay, his dick hardening as he stepped in front of the copulating pair. Getting on his knees he placed his dick in front of Sara’s face, and lifted her chin up to look at him, “Chal choss mera lauda saali randi… And if you bite down, we’ll fuck you till you can’t stand and then throw you in the hall without your clothes for the rest of those fuckers out there.”Shuddering a little, Sara obligingly opened her mouth, and he removed her thong-panties before pushing her mouth onto his cock. She made a small face at the taste of her remaining juices on it. With every thrust that Altaf made he forced her mouth down on Vijay’s hardening dick, so that she was getting it at both ends. Sara moaned, her body feeling weak and shaky from both her orgasm and the sexual ordeal. Vijay pulled on her hair, watching her lips as they moved up and down his cock, her facial expression changing with each of Altaf’s thrusts. He liked it when Altaf would thrust particularly hard, forcing Sara forward so that she gagged on his dick a little.Kunal sat off to the side, next to Ayan, just watching the show. Hitting and slapping him, spitting on him and kicking him sometimes as he laughed at him.Although her pussy was still fairly tight, Altaf wasn’t getting what he wanted… she was just too sloppy and wet for his tastes. Looking down at her curvy ass, he could see her little brown hole winking at him… sure as Pathan he was used to anal, but this was mostly virgin woman’s ass. No hair on these smooth cheeks, and so dark n tight – he asked Ayan if Sara had a virgin asshole. Kunaal slapped him to respond, and he nodded to indicate she was anal virgin !!Grinning, Altaf pulled out of Sara’s pussy, making her feel confused as she was pretty sure he hadn’t cum. Then she panicked as he pressed his dick against her tight anus, struggling and trying to protest. Vijay laughed, holding her head down on his crotch, reminding her not to bite, and watching as Altaf started forcing his wet cock into her tight ass.”Hot damn,” Altaf groaned, “That’s a tight virgin ass..Maar saali ki gaand..poori maar, fat jaani chahiye.”Sara sobbed around the cock in her mouth as her last dignity was taken from her, the large piece of meat making her insides cramp. She’d never had anything bigger than own finger in her ass before, and she couldn’t get away from the invader without choking herself on another cock. It pushed deeper and deeper, Altaf moving back and forth a little, unused to having such a tight hole to work into…”Feels like she’s rubbing the skin off my cock,” he laughed, his fingers digging into her hips as he thrust forward hard, making Sara shriek around Vijay’s cock as her ass cramped and burned. Tears leaked down her cheeks, wetting Vijay’s balls. Off to the side, Kunal laughed at the shocked look on Ayan’s face as his wife was violated anally.”Learning your lesson yet? Lega fir Boss se panga ? saale kiski chalegi aage se ?” Kunal asked, grinning and caressing his slowly hardening member, “Your wife sure is getting a lesson on treating us nice too.”Ayan wilted in his chair, a beaten man as Altaf finally buried himself completely in Sara’s tight ass cheeks. Grabbing a hold of her hair with one hand, he started riding her like a pony, using her hair as reins, shoving her head back and forth on Vijay’s cock. Reaching underneath her body, Vijay started tweaking her nipples again… Sara almost wanted to moan in gratitude as the sensation took some of her attention away from the burning rod that was impaling her ass.Riding her steady and hard, Altaf reveled in the feel of a newly-wed woman’s virgin ass, her smooth curvy cheeks pressing against his groin. With one hand wound in her hair, and the other on her hip, he had the perfect leverage to really, brutally, tear into her ass. Sara wriggled and moaned, her body naturally falling into the rhythm of the fucking she was receiving, becoming more compliant. It ended up helping her, because when she had a new sensation to concentrate on she started to relax, and as her body relaxed, her ass stopped cramping and hurting as much.Feeling her movements, Altaf redoubled his efforts, enjoying the sensation of the slick glide of his dick in and out of her tight hole, feeling the eyes of her hubby watching, indulging in Sara’s submission. To Sara, everything was starting to feel dreamlike… the two pieces of meat taking her from either end, the way her ass would clamp down as the cock thrust into it, the fingers on her nipples pinching and twisting idly. The smell of sex filled her nostrils, and she could feel herself become dazed, her eyes starting to glaze over as she became mentally numbed, only the sensations coursing through her body felt real.She moved erotically between Vijay and Altaf, Kunal’s eyes widened and he fisted his dick as it hardened, watching the titillating scene before him. Altaf groaned as her tight ass rippled around him, clenching and unclenching as he violated it, massaging his cock with every thrust. It felt fantastic.Letting go of her hair, he put both hands on her hips to really give him the leverage as he leaned forward and filled her ass with hard strokes. Sara groaned and wriggled, her ass tightening as he assaulted her.”Oh FUCK..kya maal hai saali ye randi Sara.” Altaf cried out as his balls tightened and he thrust fully into her, defiling her ass with spurt after spurt of cum, finishing the defloration of her ass. Sara shuddered, feeling the strange sensation of liquid spilling into her ass, her muscles milking his cock for all it was worth.She didn’t even notice that in the midst of everything, she was now actively sucking on Vijay’s cock.Vijay noticed that Sara was actually sucking on his dick, but he still wanted back at her pussy… he could have a mouth anytime that he wanted. As Altaf pulled out of her deflowered ass with a sigh of contentment, KUnaal grabbed Ayan’s shirt and almost tore it from his body.Tossing his shirt to Altaf he said, “Here, clean her up back there. saali ki gaand aur choot saaf kar de..sab geeli gandi hui hai”Altaf gave Sara’s lower holes regions a quick swipe with Ayan’s shirt, soaking up mixed juices of all 3 males and her, that had leaked from her, and making her shudder as hubbys cloth touched her sensitive and abused parts. Lifting Sara’s face from his crotch, Vijay pulled her on top of him as he lay down, her legs straddling his side. She moaned a little, through her haze she realized that he was going to put her through the indignity of actively fucking him by putting her on top, making her an actual participant in her own brutal shocking ****, as her hubby helplessly watched!Kunal came and stood behind Sara, slapping her back and spanking her absed ass-cheeks making her jump up n down on Vijay’s dick. She was so wet from two loads of cum, even after having been cleaned off by her shirt, that she slid right down on Vijay’s cock, making him moan. Since she was on top she was tighter than if he’d been fucking her on her back… and her elastic pussy felt fantastic.”Should’ve put her on top,” Vijay grinned at Altaf, “She’s still decently tight like this even after two cocks!”Stroking his dick as he stared down at the slowly moving Sara, most of her movement being made by Vijay’s hands on her hips as she barely had any strength left in her legs, Kunal grinned, “I think I know of a way to make her even tighter!”Kneeling between Vijay’s legs, Kunal pressed his dick against Sara’s ass, where a thin trickle of Altaf’s cum was leaking out. The poor girl couldn’t produce more than a whimper as her newly-deflowered ass was forced to take its second cock in less than half an hour, and this time while her pussy was already filled with meat. But she no longer had the strength to fight, or even protest. Instead, she just lay between the two men as Kunal fed his cock fully into her ass, giving her the strangest full feeling. her DP didn’t even really hurt, since he was breaching her hole so quickly after Altaf had vacated it. she was like a rag doll, too batted holes to feel much pain now..The two men started to pump in unison, making Sara shudder and groan between them, her oversexed organs feeling raw and sensitive. The position she was in forced her clit to rub against Vijay’s body, and she couldn’t help but tighten down and feel a little jolt of pleasure every time the men thrust into her. She was even starting to feel some pleasure from having something moving in and out of her ass, it was a strangely erotic feeling, and all her little nerve endings there were starting to tingle as Kunal sodomised her.Feeling excessively fully jammed in lower two holes, Sara squirmed a bit in between the two men, her body moving against theirs as they sped up the rhythm of their thrusts. She moaned, arching her back a little as her body adjusted to the two cocks pushing into her body. It was like her mind had shut off, all she could feel the was growing pleasure… something in the back of her mind told her to fight it, but it was starting to overtake her senses.Vijay and Kunal had their hands all over her body as they fucked her, feeling her exhaustion and arousal, her holes squeezing them continuously. Moving harder and faster, they stoked their own gratification as well as hers; Sara buried her face in Vijay’s shoulder, her moans growing with their movements.”That’s right, sweet thing,” Kunal grinned looking at Saras hubby Ayan, squeezing her breasts as he ravished her anus, feeling Vijay’s dick moving in her pussy alongside his, “Feels good doesn’t it?”The two men were so intent on their pleasure that they’d forgotten Ayan in the chair. Altaf hadn’t though, who was sitting next to him… he slapped hubby forcing him to watch n clapped as he glanced at Ayan’s pants and saw that he’d gotten a hard on. teasing him he grunted ” Dekh bhadwe Ayan – teri nayi dulhan ab hamari randi ban gayi..saali chinal maje se le rahi dono lund..dekh sale namard, itna ke tera bhi Lauda tann gaya abb !! “”hahaha dekho bhai log,” Altaf announced, “..is randi ko chudte dekh kar namard Shauhar ne bhi khada kar liya lund…sala hubby has a boner from watching his wife getting ****d brutally like fuck-toy, isn’t he sick pervert?”..Altaf the kinky pathan, freed Ayans pathetic dick from his pants and pumped his fist till Ayan was groaning with pleasure as well as pain of humilation !!All three men laughed, Sara was so lost in her haze that the words didn’t even enter her ears..she was just screaming & groaning shamelessly..none of them were concerned with Ayan anymore. They had a hot bride to violate and pleasure theslves..Altaf, to complete the revenge announced “ruko..saali ka shor band karte hai..”Kunal shouted “yes, join in the violation fast..saali ka TP kar daalo!”Altaf left Ayan with his dick twching, and moved in front of Sara, he pulled her head up by roughly grabbing her hair..opened her limp mouth and forced his dick in..she had no engerfy..but after few vigorous slaps – she had no other option but automatically start sucking Altaf’s dick..she gagged on his cock, as Altaf choked her throat making her gasp n cough for air..Sara’s moans and movements became more frenzied, and still in her daze she could feel the tingling pleasure that signaled yet another imminent orgasm… something inside her head told her this was bad… but it was too late to stop..”Ohhhh nooooooo…” she moaned, shuddering and bucking as the euphoria hit her, the pumping movements of hard dicks in her pussy, mouth and ass seeming to split her open and wrap her entire body in multiple waves of rapture. It was the most intense orgasm of her newly initiated sex-life… and she couldn’t stop it. Vijay, Kunal kept thrusting her lower holes, hard and fast, feeling her body going into overload. So also Altaf gagging her mouth with his dicks pressure..”Fuck yeah, cum for us!” Vijay grunted, his hips moving underneath her as he felt his own pleasure rising, “Cream for me while I fill your pussy up with my sperms!”Grunting and hammering her asshole splitting open, both men reached the finish line at about the same time, sending Sara into a state of complete ecstatic bliss, her body thrashing between them as her orgasm took complete control of her body. Altaf joined in dumping his load down her throat, she had no escape but to swallow..Their dicks pulsed inside of her, filling her with cumm, and she sobbed between them with the intensity of her euphoria.When they pulled out of her, she was completely limp abused rag-doll, her body still twitching and shuddering from the aftershocks of her orgasm.By the time Ayan helplessly shuddered spewing cumm staining own pants, Sara was almost completely u*********s on the floor, overcome by numerous orgasms and completely battered out. Her mind was hazy, seeing everything as dream-like. In the chair sat her hubby Ayan, a completely beaten man, just staring at the floor. The three inmates slumped contentedly against the wall, with raw but satisfied dicks.

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

The Librarian and her Toys

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Asian

The Librarian and her ToysLisa and I met at the library were she worked, we had been dating for nearly a month and a half now and still yet to have sex, I even begin to wonder if at thirty two years old might she still be a virgin and would it ever happen with us. Lisa was such a shy, tiny, quite woman, just barely five foot tall and barely a hundred pounds soaking wet, she had dark brown hair, sparkling eyes that were always hidden behind a pair of her eye glasses and a body she usually kept covered under baggy clothes. Even after more than a month of us dating at times I still had to pry conversations out of her. “Did you enjoy dinner?” I ask her as we were heading towards my car “yes” was her only response “is everything OK?” I ask She mumbled quietly under her breath, “What was that?” I asked “Would you like to spend the night at my house?” she again asks me quietly, I couldn’t hide my excitement “yeah, yes, I would love to” It was the first time she had asked me to spend the night and I hoped it meant we might finally get to have sex.I drove miles above the speed limit and prayed a cop wouldn’t try and stop me tonight. Back at her place we make our way past her large German Shepard who was waiting silently at the front door and step into her spacious living room. Lisa looks at me and says “I’m horny” she pulls up her skirt, pulls off her panties and sits right down on her sofa with her skirt bunched up around her waist. “Eat me out” she orders.My earlier thoughts of Lisa being a timid little virgin had now totally disappeared. Without hesitation I drop to my knees and begin to lick her shaved pink pussy, she grabs my head tightly and forces my tongue deeper into her. “Eat it good, put your tongue all the way in my hole and make me cum” she demands. I eat her for nearly an hour before she tells me to stop. “Follow me” she says as she drags me quickly into her bedroom.We sit down on her large bed and began to kiss deeply, I pull the large shirt off of her body and as she unsnaps her bra I see that she had both of her nipples pierced. She had such an amazing body I couldn’t believe she kept it covered. I quickly removed my clothes, my penis stood completely at attention, happy that tonight was finally the night. She grabbed a firm hold of my penis as I stood naked in front of her looked me directly in the eyes and says “What would you do to sleep with me?” “anything” I said to her, “anything?” she repeated “I’m going to hold you to that.”Grabbing a scarf from her beside table “put this on” she demands, she sits behind me and ties the scarf around my face blocking my vision completely, grabbing one of her sheets from the bed she wraps it around my wrists tightly, lays me down on the bed and then ties the other end to the headboard. Here I was totally blind and tied to her bed. she began to rub her way down my body and placed my entire bursa escort penis in her warm, soft mouth, her teeth gently rubbing the underside of my dick as her tongue flicked back and forth around its shaft. I felt the softness of her lips on me as her finger nails began roughly scratching there way down my chest. “I love the way your cock tastes” she says smacking her lips, I couldn’t believe my ears. after a few minutes of sucking she suddenly grabs me by the ankles and pushes my knees up to my chest, exposing my backside. I felt a smack on one of my butt checks followed by another and then another. “you’ve been a bad little boy haven’t you? you deserve a spanking” she says continuing the paddling until my cheeks were warmed and reddened by her smacks, once she felt I had been punished enough she began to suck on my balls and scrotum, her tongue flicking back and forth across them. Her tongue amazingly traces its way down my taint, the area between my balls and ass all the way to my puckered asshole snaking its way deep inside. Lisa kept her tiny face pressed against my asshole, her tongue flicking around its edges then probing and working its way in and out of the wrinkled hole, curling and twisting once it had gained access to my rectum. This was the first rim job I had ever had and it was amazing how deep she forced her tongue into my asshole. Lisa spit repeatedly into my ass, lubing it up and then I felt one, then another and then a third of her fingers move there way deep into my puckered hole. Her fingers hooking there way upwards to massage my prostate as she masturbated my hard dick with the other hand. “Do you like this?” she asked “yes” I responded. She pulled her fingers from my ass and ordered me to open my mouth, I did as ordered and she placed each of the fingers that where just in my ass into my open mouth. “taste your own ass” she shouts “lube up my fingers for me so I can screw your ass some more.” I never expected to have the taste of my own ass on my lips I thought to myself. Lisa pulled her fingers from my mouth and replaced them in my backside. “You like me fingering your ass, do you want more?” she asked me “yes” I moaned silently.Lisa quickly got up from the bed, I could here her bare feet moving across the bedroom floor heading towards her clothes cabinet. I wondered to myself what happened to the shy timid girl I thought I knew. I could hear her pull open the sliding drawer and pull some things from the cabinet and then bustling as if she was putting something onto her body. Lisa climbed back onto her bed giggling under her breath slightly, she started rubbing a cold thick lube to my backside. Without warning I felt a large foreign object being pushed into my surprised hole. “what are you doing?” I asked nervously. “you said you would do anything to have sex with me didn’t you?” she states “ye, yes” I bursa escort bayan stuttered “OK then this is a part of anything, I don’t get to use my strapon often enough” she said as she pushed harder. I grunted at the size and the suddenness of toy moving all the way into my unprepared bowels. “stop acting like a big baby” she shouts at me as she begins to pick up the pace and pound me faster and faster. “do you like it? say you like it” she demands, “you cant screw me yet but I am screwing you” she shouts swearing at me. “I am screwing your tight asshole and you like it, you’re my bitch now” She shouts as she began slamming the toy into me harder and harder as if she was angry at me and trying to split me wide open, she forced my legs all the way apart and held my feet high over my head my ankles around her neck, calves resting on her small shoulders, as she bounced herself up and down into my backside giving my asshole and prostate a serious, strenuous workout. Lisa began to breath harder due to her exertion, it must have been a heck of a workout for her, her thighs bouncing rapidly against mine. I felt the toy rubbing my once virgin rectum raw. “take it, take it and like it” she shouts as she pulls at my hair, with the other free hand she strokes my hard penis a few times and without warning I begin to cum, my toes curl, all muscles tighten and my penis begins to spasm. “uhhh” I moan, cum shooting what seems like five feet high before it splashes back down into pools on my sweaty chest.“I wasn’t ready for you to cum yet” she says sounding a bit upset. After a few more hard deep thrusts she pulls the strapon slowly out of my well used ass, it exits with a slurp and then she rubs it into the mass of cum that lays on my chest, she wipes the tip slowly across my lips, “taste it” she says as she smacks me harder across the lips with her toy. “open your mouth and suck bitch, suck it like you would want me to suck yours” I opened my mouth slowly and she forces the dong past my lips, for the first time I tasted the mix of my own cum and ass juices, I suck it all hungrily off of her plastic penis. Lisa pulls her toy out of mouth and again rubs it into the mass of sticky cum that was still sitting on my chest and then places her toy back into my still open mouth. “Tell me you like the taste of cum” she demands, but I am unable to speak because she has her toy so deep in my throat. She begins pulling at my hair so hard its as if she was trying to pull it all out from the root, she is moaning the entire time she is screwing my mouth with her fake penis, gagging me with it almost making me feel as if I was going to vomit. When she thought I had done a good enough job cleaning her strapon she pulled the dong from my lips and removed the scarf from around my head allowing me to see her for the first time, what a sight she was, her pierced nipples, escort bursa long hair out of her usual ponytail, standing in her sexy black harness with the large eight inch neon pink dong attached to it. I watched as a grin spreads across the tiny woman’s beet red face. “Did you enjoy?” she asks me as she rubs the pink dong back and forth in her hands as if she were masturbating it. “we are not done yet” she says as she stood up quickly walking from the room with the strapon still around her waist, the fake penis bobbing up and down in front of her as she walked off leaving me still tied to her bed.She returns with a huge black dildo the size of a wine bottle in tow and sits down right next to me. I watch as she brings her knees up to her chin and slides the toy slowly in. She begins to move the toy faster and faster. “This black dick feels so good” she screams. Her used pussy was right near my face and the massive dildo was making squishing and slopping sound as it moves back and forth through her lips. I watch mesmerized as she grabs the dildo with both hands and slams it into herself. She was abusing her pussy and seemed to be getting off on the pain. Lisa removed one hand from her toy and pushes two of her manicured fingers deep into her ass. She pulls them out of her ass with a plop and holds them right next to her face. “looks like I’ve gotten a bit dirty she says as she takes the ass coated fingers and places them into her open mouth, swirling them around and sucking all of her juices off of them. “I think you need to clean me up” she says to me. Lisa sat up, spread her legs wide and in one movement sat herself down right on top of my head, the black dildo slides out of her as her warm moist thighs part on both sides of my checks. Drips of her cum glazing my face and begans running down my chin. “Open your mouth now” she says, I did as I was told and seeing that she flexed her pelvic muscles and squirted a stream of warm urine right into my open mouth. “Clean me out good” she says before she slams her sloppy pussy onto my mouth and closes her eyes tightly.I began flicking My tongue back and forth across her reddened vagina, I run my tongue deep into her hole tasting the mixture that she had made, I swallowed it all. hearing her moan from what my tongue was now doing to her excited me so much. Lisa ground her self down into my face hard, “lick it all out now damnit” she moaned she humped my face hard and I didn’t complain, I slurped and sucked every drop from her pussy and ass. “Oh my God, I’m cumming” she screams as her body convulses. “Good boy she says” as she shakily pulls herself from my face. “you are a very good boy” she says. She rubs my face gently, and tries to stand, her legs still rubbery from the orgasm. Lisa removes the sheet that she had used to bind my wrist and sits back onto the bed, silently attempting to catch her breath. She leans over and gives me a deep passionate kiss tasting the mix of her vagina and ass that was coating my face. “Lets get some rest” she says before she falls asleep on my still sticky sweaty chest.

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Seamus Brings His Friends

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Amateur

Seamus Brings His FriendsThe doorbell rang again this morning, and I answered it to discover that Seamus. my cute little paperboy, was standing on the step with three other males of his age.I gasped as they piled into my apartment without asking. Seamus had obviouls told them what an obedient older woman I was.”Did you wash it off?” he demanded. “N-No,” I stammered, already fearful of what this youing boy was going to do with my fully-adult-yet-submissive body. “We’ll need proof,” he said casually. Then, without bothering to ask me, he undid the ties of my robe and pushed it off, revealing my naked body, auburn hair cascading down onto my suddenly-taut breasts. My nudity caused my feminine instinct to kick in, causing me to bend my left knee, posing my long, perfectly-shaved legs with the toes of my fully-extended left foot arched, just touching the floor, hoping it would please these boys. “I don’t see anything!” Seamus exclaimed angrily. “You washed my dried cum off, didn’t you?””No!” I responded, bursa escort beginning to sob. “I-I would never w-wash it off without your say-so!””I think she’s telling the truth,” said one of the other boys. “I can’t see anything, but she smells of dried jizz!””Th-thank you!” I replied, falling to my knees in supplication, grateful that he had validated me. My reward? This unknown boy stepped forward, pulled down his pants, gripped my hair in both hands, snd began fucking my terrified mouth. He knelt on the floor, continuing to degrade me, using my mouth as though it were a twat, whereupon Seamus ordered me to lower my head, hands powerless on the floor, and spread my legs wide. I obeyed like the good little whore that I am, and it was only seconds later that another boy (not Seamus) put his hands on my hips and began fucking me dogstyle, sinking his thick, throbbing dong into my helpless cunt.Being so young, neither boy lasted long, my mouthfucker pumping his load down my throat with bursa escort bayan me obediently swallowing, while Mr Doggie pulled out and shot his incredibly-hot jism all over the back of my thighs.”Good!” declared Seamus. “She’s still usable.” At that, he and his third friend lifted me up and carried me to a small table in the den. Laying me out on my back, the table was perfect for their purposes, with my legs dangling over one end, and my head dropping backwards over the other end, allowing for the **** of my silenced mouth from the opposite angle. I was frankly surprised when Seamus directed the other boy to possess my lips, tongue and throat, while he lifted my legs and began fucking me missionary-style. But there was a method to his madness, as I quickly discovered: His third friend, like the previous two, lacked staying power, and, after less than 90 seconds, pulled his dick out of my mouth and stroked an impressively-large amount of semen onto my shoulders and tits.Seamus, on the escort bursa other hand, was proving himself a stud, a deserving owner of my docile, abused, violated body. After several minutes, my female sexuality began responding to his absolute control over me. I tried to fight against the growing pleasure suffusing me from head to toe. But, even though Seamus was but a boy, the Power of his Male Cock, like an invading army, crushed my will to resist, causing me to scream in ecstasy as I surrendered to my conqueror, accepting my place as a receptacle for males of any age to drain their swollen balls into. My new owner began grunting, and I instinctively assumed my proper position, kneeling before his cock and stroking it, all the while gazing up at him adoringly. After a few seconds, he grabbed my hair like before, slapped my hand away from my God, took Him in his other hand, and spurted one, two, three shots of his baptizing seed all over my face. I thanked him for the Blessed Gift he had given me, but he told me to shut the fuck up, calling me a worthless slut while slamming me down on the floor. I meekly agreed and begged him to come by soon.”Maybe,” he answered as the foursome walked out. “That’s my decision, not yours.”

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

When Fantasy Becomes Reality

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Creampie

When Fantasy Becomes RealityThis is a true story, with our names left out, his name changed, and it goes long with the pics we shared….We are finally on the extended part of my business trip when it’s our own personal vacation time, and we decide that the first day we’ll spend sightseeing in the city. So to get there, we use Uber for the first time. The Uber driver available to us is named Tre and he looks like a young black man on the Uber app. When he arrives at our hotel, he’s indeed that, and he seems to be a nice guy. We chat with him on the drive into the city and he gives us some local flavor. I know it’s in both our minds, our fantasy about you being with a big black cock, and it’s turning me on just hearing you and him talking and laughing in the small car together.He drops us off and says that he’ll continue to be in the area if we need another ride. We joke about our bbc fantasy as we sight see around the city, then when we need another Uber ride and we request that Tre pick us up when we see he’s close to our pick up point. When he arrives, he seems glad to see us, either because he’s getting more Uber fare or because he likes us, meaning you. As usual, you do look hot today in your black strapless top and your black and white skirt with your hair up. As he drives us to our next destination, we chat it up some more and this time hear more about his life as we tell him about our trip and a bit about our lives. In the back seat, I play with your leg and let my fingers slide up inside your skirt. That and talking to this single young black driver are turning you on even more now. When we reach our stop and tell Tre that we won’t need another ride until later that night back to the hotel, he tells us that at that late hour he’ll be home, not near our location, and off Uber time, but he gives us his personal cell number to text him in advance of leaving and he’ll make a special trip to come pick us up. When we get out of his car we’re pretty surprised at how much this guy wants us in his car and not sure why he wants to make a special drive just for us. We have our theories, and certainly one is our fantasy of you being with a bbc!We have a nice night on the town, and about thirty minutes before we want to leave, I have you text Tre what time and where to pick us up. He texts back quickly that he’ll be there. At the arranged time and place, we sit on a sidewalk bench and await our personal Uber ride. We are pretty tipsy from an evening and night of having fun and drinking, and we pour ourselves into his back seat. Again, he seems strangely happy to see us.On the way back to the hotel, Tre asks about our night and we chat about the city. We ask him about his night and he tells us that he had showered and was chilling at home waiting for our text. I play with your legs again, and with the fantasy in our minds and the darkness of the back of his car, my fingers slide up your leg and play with your pussy through your panties. Then Tre surprises us further and asks as he looks back at us in his rear view mirror, “Can I ask you two a personal question?” Wow. We have no idea what he’s about to ask, but we are both surprised. “How do you two make your relationship work and seem so happy?” he asks. Huh. A personal question, certainly an unusual Uber conversation, and not quite the “personal” level we were fantasizing about, but we answer him and we talk about it.Then I get a gut feeling, and maybe it was the fantasy and our horny feelings and the alcohol, but I decide to go for it. I don’t even discuss it with you first. “Now can I ask you a personal question?” I ask Tre. I look at you and you know what I might do right now. I smile at you with a “trust me” look on my face, then I gather more alcohol-induced courage and ask him, “Have you ever been in a threesome?” You looked shocked and turned on as you squeeze my hand tightly. Tre clears his throat and sounds surprised, but not shocked and apparently not offended. I think he had kaynarca escort the same gut feeling or desire. “Wow, that IS personal,” he answers as the street lights go by and alternately light up the inside of the car. Finally he answers, “Actually, yeah, I was once.” Jackpot, I think to myself. “Have you?” he asks us. “Well, we’ve been in a foursome before,” I tell him, “and she has this, um… fantasy… that we hope you could help us out with,” I tell him. He chuckles to himself as he drives us towards the hotel, knowing what I mean. “So,” I continue, “would you want to come up to our hotel room tonight?” Your face looks completely shocked and turned on all at once. I’m squeezing your thigh hard in anticipation and nerves at just throwing all this out there spontaneously. “Um, well, yeah,” Tre stumbles out, “but, uh, you and me wouldn’t get involved, right?” I shake my head no and tell him, “Oh, no, no, just you and her. Well, and maybe me and her, but not me and you, no worries there.” We can see him nodding his head like “okay that’s good” as he takes in the situation. “YOU okay with this?” he asks, looking at you in his rear view mirror. You look back at his eyes in the mirror and blurt out, “Oh, yes, I am. We’re always on the same page.” I tell him, “We have condoms in the hotel room,” making it clear they are to be used. “You got alcohol in there?” he asks. I tell him yes. “Well, yeah, then, if you want do to this…” he says to us in his back seat. Holy shit, I know we’re both thinking, this is really going to happen! “You mind if I stop at like a CVS or something before we get there?” he asks us. “Like I said, we have condoms, but sure, yeah, if you want to, no problem,” I tell him.He pulls into a CVS near our hotel and asks us if we need anything. We tell him, no thanks. When he gets out and heads into the store, we practically scream to each other in excitement and shock. “I cannot believe this is happening,” I tell you. “I can’t believe you did that!” you reply. We spend the next few minutes planning out what may happen, what can and can’t happen, and still shaking our heads in disbelief. Tre finally gets back in the car, and it seems like all he bought was gum. I laugh to myself and tell him we had gum too in our hotel room, but I guess he wanted to be sure he had fresh breath.We pull up to the very ritzy hotel where we were staying and the valet takes over. He looks at us very funny with a young black man getting out of the front seat and us two getting out of the back seat, but I hand him a $20 and act like it’s all just business as usual. Perhaps being in such a swanky hotel, the help is used to being discreet and professional. The tip didn’t hurt either. Tre follows us through the lobby and to the elevators. None of us is talking much at all, and we can see him checking out the digs.By the time we get to our room, you could cut the awkward tension with a knife. While we all said we had experience, it didn’t seem like it, and I guess we didn’t have this particular experience before. I go to use the bathroom, keeping an ear out for any trouble, although I didn’t expect any. When I come out, it’s your turn. When you come out, Tre asks about the alcohol. “Oh right, totally forgot,” I mention as I open a bottle of wine and pour everyone a big glass. Tre practically chugs his. He’s sitting in a chair in the corner of the room, and you’re sitting on the bed. “The only rule,” I tell him, “is that she’s the boss.” He nods in complete understanding. “Oh, and I might take a few pictures,” I tell him, “but none will have any of our faces in it.” I assume he’s fine with that as he slightly nods and doesn’t object. I sit next to you on the bed and push you back down. We lie there in front of him and start to kiss. It’s so hot that he’s right there watching us. I rub your leg and go up inside your skirt, pushing it up higher for him to see you. The room is dark except for the light from the TV on a channel that is turned orhanlı escort down very low. I move my hand up to feel your breasts and I pull your top down so he can see your hot little tits. I peek over at him now and then and he’s just sitting there watching us in his tee shirt and khaki pants. We kiss more and I keep feeling your body. I pull you closer to me so your back is towards Tre. I hike up your skirt so he can see your best asset. I squeeze your ass cheeks and shake them for him. I’m sure he’s loving that big booty. I push you back flat and slide a finger into your pussy. You moan. You’re so wet already, and I’m hard as a rock. I figure that’s enough and it’s his turn, so I sit up and get off the bed. I walk over and sit down at a chair by the desk in the opposite corner from Tre. “All yours,” I tell him.I watch in unbelievable anticipation as he gets up and moves towards the bed. He crawls up on top of you and it looks like he’s going to kiss you but he just kind of nuzzles your neck and smells you. I watch him put his hand on your upper chest, then slide down to your tit. Fuck, it’s so hot looking. The contrast of his black hand on your white breast is just how I imagined it would be. You close your eyes and enjoy it. I can’t even picture what you’re thinking right now, and I was nervous that you might be timid or change your mind, but it looks like you’re just settling in to do whatever happens. I watch his head lower and he sucks your nipple. You moan quietly. His fingers play with your other hard nipple, then his mouth goes to that one next. I see your legs moving in enjoyment and anticipation. Then Tre slides a hand lower and he reaches under your skirt and touches your pussy. You moan louder. God, it’s making my cock ooze pre-cum watching this. He slides lower down in between your legs as you spread them wide open, and you feel his lips kissing the inside of your thighs. His head moves towards your pussy, and I see his fingers slide your black panties over, then he starts eating you out. FUCK, I yell inside my own head. He pushes your skirt all the way back then rests his hands on the inside of your thighs to keep your legs spread. I can see that he’s pulled your panties to the side and he’s licking your pussy and you’re loving it. Your head is back on the pillow, your eyes are closed, your hands are back grabbing under your pillow, and your mouth is open as you breathe heavy and moan. Tre is really going to town on your pussy with his mouth. He is slurping up all your juices and seems to be really into it. I can hear all the work his mouth is doing and I can’t take it much more.I stand up and take out my hard dick as I step to the side of the king sized bed. You hear me moving and look up. I reach to guide your head over and you lean in to me and open your mouth. When my cock feels your moist lips wrap around it, I let out a moan of my own. I can’t believe a black guy is eating you out while you suck my dick! Sucking me while he eats you seems to turn you on even more as you moan with a mouth full of cock. I’m so turned on that I’m ready to cum but I don’t want to do that yet, so I pull away and stand back to take a few pictures of you with my phone as you enjoy him licking your pussy with great enthusiasm. I can tell you’re about to orgasm as you breathe faster and moan more. I whisper to you, “Does that feel good, baby?” You moan, yes, and I know that you’re cumming in his mouth. You squeeze your legs together when you’re done and Tre backs out. He kneels up and starts to undo his pants. Goddammit I can’t believe you’re about to see your first big black cock! He wiggles off his pants but he leaves his boxer briefs on. I watch as he crawls back on top of you and starts to suck your hard nipples some more. You purr with delight. Then Tre starts to work his way down to your pussy again, but this time he twists and leaves his body across yours. He starts to lick your pussy, making all the sucking and tepeören escort slurping sounds as before. I move in again for you to suck my cock more. You quickly lean over to give more head while you enjoy your wet pussy getting eaten. I whisper to you to grab his cock. It’s within reach, and I watch in complete amazement as your hand easily reaches inside the opening of his boxer briefs and pulls out his long black dick. SHIT that’s hot! His dick looks slightly thicker and definitely longer than mine, and he’s not even hard yet. He must be a shower, not a grower, as they say. I’m surprised he’s not rock hard at this point, but whatever, it’s still insanely hot to watch your white hand jerking him off as you suck my cock. Tre keep licking your pussy as you tug on his dick.I’m not 100% sure what you’re willing to do at this point, but I have to at least ask, so I whisper, “Do want to suck it, babe?” You pull your mouth off my cock and look up at me with a very devilish smile. You keep your eyes glued to mine as your head very slowly pulls away from my dick and moves towards his. HOLY FUCK, I think, and I can’t take my eyes off this hot scene. You keep looking at me until the last second when you knew you were close to his cock in your hand, then I watch as your turn your head, look at his black cock, then close your eyes as you open your mouth and let it slide into your lips. Jesus Fucking Christ, I almost cum just seeing that happen. Tre seems to eat your pussy with more fervor as you start methodically sucking his long black semi-hard dick with your mouth. I just stand there with my own hard dick sticking out in the wind watching you blow a black dude while he licks your pussy, almost in a 69 position. I suddenly snap out of my trance to remember to take more pictures.After a couple minutes, again, I can’t it anymore, and I pull your hips away from Tre’s head. He lays back and just enjoys you giving him head. I pull your hips up so you’re on your knees on the bed, then I plunge my hard cock into your pussy. You pull your mouth off his dick while you hold it in your fist and you moan loudly. Once I start fucking you, I see the back of your head bob down and you start sucking him off while you get fucked. It’s so damn hot that I can’t fuck you for very long or I’m going to cum again. I stop and start, pulling out to relax myself, over and over again, all while you suck black cock and stroke it. I see Tre reach under you and his fingers start playing with your clit. Considering what he said before, I’m a bit surprised, but I don’t mind at all. I keep fucking you while you suck him and while he plays with your pussy lips. I even feel his fingers against my balls when I thrust in deeply a few times. Finally I can’t stop myself and I start pumping your pussy full of my cum. I can tell you’re cumming too with the explosion of pussy cum all over my shaft and his black fingers.I sit back down to watch, exhausted, but you keep sucking Tre. I take a picture of your ass sticking up and I wonder if he knows that he’s playing with my cum oozing out of your pussy lips. “Make him cum in your mouth, baby,” I whisper to you. That makes you start sucking him faster and stroking him harder. But I can see that he’s still not fully hard and wonder if that’s just how some guys are. Your mouth and fist really work his big black cock, but he doesn’t cum. I start getting hard again, watching you try to get a load of black man’s cum in your mouth. After a few minutes you release him and lay back on the bed. Tre gets on his knees and grabs a condom. Oh my god, this is it… I’m going to see you get fucked by a bbc… He fumbles with the package, then starts to try to roll it on his dick, but he’s still not hard enough. He shakes his head and apologizes, but we both reassure him that it’s fine. A few minutes go by and no luck, which I find really hard to believe, but whatever it’s fine. I can see now that your mood has waned and we’re done. I gently tell him that it’s all good and this was amazing, but it’s probably time for him to go. He apologizes yet again, but even he realizes it’s over now, then he starts to get dressed.I hand him another $20 to pay for parking and walk him to the hotel room door…

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

A New Slave

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Amateur

A New SlaveA new slaveCHAPTER 1 – Daniel gets k**nappedI have never considered myself as straight or gay, I just don’t know. Iguess I just go with the norm, you know, it’s expected of you to be withthe opposite sex.Let me start by introducing myself, my name is Daniel. I’m about five footsix inches, eighteen and very skinny and always have been. I have fairlyshort brown hair and some people say slightly feminine looks. I’m extremelyshy around just about everyone and don’t have many friends. I’m fanaticalabout star wars, dungeon and dragons and Marvel comics. Yep, you guessedit, I’m a geek. You have probably also guessed (correctly) that I getbullied a lot at school, by both sex’s. I’m weak, physically and mentally.High school was hell for me. My father died when I was just 5 and my motherraised me on her own. She was very protective of me often fighting mybattles at school, that just seemed make things worse, so I stopped tellingher when I got in trouble.You’re probably wondering how an eighteen year old could not know about hissexuality, I mean most kinds tend to figure it out at puberty. The problemis I’ve never had any friends to discover that sort of thing with. I’vealways been a loner and prefer my own company anyway. I always found girlsto be intimidating and considering I’ve been beaten up by a few in my lifeto me they really are. I do notice the pretty ones, you know, the ones thatall the media and advertising deem as worthy but as far as me dating one?That ship would never sail. Not because I don’t want to, more like theywouldn’t come within a million miles of me.So anyway it’s hot in class today. The country’s going through a freakheatwave and all the windows are open in an attempt keep the room cool, itisn’t working. Everybody in the class are there fanning themselves withbooks or what ever they can find. This lesson is media studies which Iquite enjoy but the heat is getting to us all and no one seems to be thatenthusiastic today.I’m suddenly aware that my cock is fully erect. You could probably put itdown to hormones or my age, or both but my cock seems to have a mind of itsown lately. I will pop a boner without even thinking anything sexual andtoday it’s decided to come to life in the middle of class! I think I musthave groaned with the frustration as several heads turned round to look atme. I look away from them and keep myself close to the desk so no one cansee my embarrassment.It’s thirty minutes later and I still have the boner, it just won’t godown. I’m going to have to do something about it. Fortunately it’s lunchbreak after this class so I’ll head to the toilets and deal with it there.Theres a ringing in my ears, class has ended. I hang back and wait tillevery one has left before I pick up my course books and cover my groin withthem. Even so it’s still not easy to completely hide my arousal. This isdue to a) being very skinny, b) wearing boxers and c) having a nine inchcock. Put all these together and you can understand why my bulge is veryprominent.I make my way down the corridor towards the nearest toilets walking quitebriskly, as I round the corner I suddenly bump into Shane Anderson and JoeMcNeil, I freeze knowing full well what is about to happen next.Shane and Joe are out and out bullies, they love to torment me, stealing mybooks, roughing me up and generally reducing me to tears, for some reasonthey just love to see me cry. They would actively seek me out to have someof what they call fun with me, often waiting after college at the gates orsomewhere along my route home. How they found out where I live I’ll neverknow, they must have followed me one time. Shane is tall, around six footand sports a swimmers build, his strong arms are more than a match for myweak little body. He’s handsome too, with a cropped hair and slight wispybeard. Joe on the other hand is much thinner, not as skinny as me but notfar off. The ginger mop on his head looks like it has never seen a comb orbrush his entire life. His face isn’t what you’d call handsome but morecute with a pointed upturned nose and freckles. He is fairly scruffy tooalways wearing a hoodie and trackies.”Hey look, it’s the weed,” Shane announces.”Hey weed, where you off to in a hurry?” he asks. I back away nervously. Iknow they won’t try any thing in the corridor as there are too many peoplearound.”I think he’s going to start crying again,” Joe says.”Leave me alone,” I manage to say but my throat is dry and it comes outsqueaky.”Not until you tell us where you’re going?” Shane booms and precedes toknock the books out of my hand. As he does so the books s**tter on thefloor and his hand catches my erection causing it to bounce under thefabric of my trousers.”What the fuck!” Joe says.I’ve had enough. I quickly pick up my books, expecting them to grab me butthey seem to be bewildered. I take my opportunity and run past them.I run round a corner and into the nearest toilets, hoping they didn’t seeme. God damn, my cock is still rock hard! I make my way into a cubicle andwait for the sound of the door to open. Ten minutes pass and it’s stillquiet, I relax but my cock still has other ideas. I really do need to jackoff now as it’s really aching from being hard so long.I drop my trousers and underwear, sit on the toilet and begin to stroke myunbelievably hard cock, I have never known it get this rigid before. I getvery close and can feel my cum building up in my groin. Suddenly toiletdoor opens and I freeze, I listen intently but apart from a dripping tap Ican’t hear a thing. I wait a while but still everything is quiet, didsomeone come in or not? To make sure I bend down and look under the stallsbut I can’t see any feet, there’s no one in here, I breathe a sigh ofrelief.I stand up and face the toilet bowl not wanting to cum over my clothes. Istroke my cock then hear a crash.”OW! FUCK!”Someone’s in the next cubicle! I look up just in time to see some fingerson the top of the divider disappear, then the sound of footsteps runningand the toilet door opening. Someone was watching me! My heart start’sracing and I feel panic wash over me. What if they report me? Shit, I wouldbe in serious trouble. I quickly pull up my pants and trousers and gingerlyopen the cubicle door. I look around but it’s all quiet so I walk out andlook in the next cubicle, there’s no one there. As I exit the toilets Ilook down the corridor, everything seems normal. Other students mill aroundgoing from room to room or just chatting to friends. No body looks at meand I sort of feel a little relieved.For the rest of that day during class I can’t help thinking about what hadhappened. The very Idea that someone had seen my cock aroused me getting mehard. I can’t stop thinking about it. It was obviously a boy, it happenedin the boy’s toilets. What would it be like to have another boy watch mewank? What would it be like to watch another boy wank? What would it belike to wank each other? OH FUCK! Am I gay??? Stop it Daniel! Get a grip onyourself, get back to the lesson. I can’t, my imagination is running awaywith me and so are my hormones.The final bell rings and all the other students head off home but I have anevening class to attend. When I arrive at the class I find my teacher hastaken Ill and class has been cancelled, cursing under my breath I head homemyself.My route home takes me through some woods which are usually pretty quiet. Ioften fantasise about stripping all my clothes off and running through themnaked but I know in reality I would never have the courage to do such athing. I don’t know if it’s the idea of being naked outdoors that thrillsme or the risk of being seen, or caught. What ever the reason the latter isalways enough of a deterrent for me not to do it. As I walk I’m stilltroubled by my thoughts on what happened earlier. Maybe whoever it was havereported me but surely I would have been summoned to the principles officebefore home time. Thankfully my cock is now soft and I try to keep it outof my head.I can hear footsteps behind me, running, coming towards me. Before I canreact I’m grabbed by both my arms.”Got ya!”Shit it’s Shane and Joe. I struggle but their grip is too strong. I’mscared.”Get him over here,” Shane says.I’m dragged through some thicket and they back me against a tree. They thenpull my arms around my back and tie them round a tree.”What are you doing?” I cry.”Shut up faggot! We want to see that big cock of yours,” Joe says.”Why don’t we blindfold him?” Shane suggests.”No, please don’t,” I plead panicking.Joe removes my school tie and wraps it round my head. I try to shake myhead to stop him but his grip is too strong. I can’t see a thing. I feel myshirt being tugged out my trousers and unbuttoned. At the same time my beltbuckle is undone, my trousers unzipped and soon they are around myankles. I hope to god I don’t get a boner. Fingers are now prying under thewaistband of my boxers and soon they are around my ankles. A cool breezeblows around my exposed groin causing my testicles to retract and Isuddenly feel extremely exposed.”It doesn’t look that big,” I hear Joe say.”He’s not hard yet,” Shane replies.I gasp as I feel fingers stroke my cock and to my dismay my cock expandsrapidly. I can’t believe how nice it feels for someone to play with mycock. I never imagined it would feel like this. Even so my common sense istelling me this is wrong and I feel incredibly humiliated.”Please stop,” I plead.”Fuck man, what are you doing? Dude you’re playing with his cock” I hearJoe giggle.”I want to see it hard,” Shane says.Within seconds my cock is rock hard.”Wow that’s huge,” Shane gasps.”Fuck yeah, wank him off man lets see him shoot,” Joe suggests.I feel my cock being tugged and I groan in protest.”Please don’t,” I keep pleading but they’re not listening.I can’t believe how quickly my orgasm is building, I try to stifle it butit’s out of my control. My body starts to shake and every muscle in my bodytenses.”Urrrrghhhh fuck!” I cry as my cock spasms and I shoot my load.”FUCK YEAH!” I hear Shane shout, “Oh man that’s awesome!”I keep spurting as Shane keeps wanking me.”Did you see how far he shot?” Joe asks.”Yeah man, fucking awesome!” Shane replies.”That’s made me harder than wood,” Joe says.”Fuck! Someones coming!” I hear Shane say, “Run!”I protest, “No don’t leave me here, wait!”But I hear their footsteps run off into the distance. Everything goes quietand I suddenly feel really vulnerable. I hear a twig break and footstepsmove towards me, my heart begins to race.”Hello?” I call out.”Well, well, what do we have here?” I hear a voice say.He sounds mature, his voice is deep, silky and smooth, I shiver.”Hey Mr, can you help me?” I ask.”Who did this to you?” He asked.I didn’t want him to know I was being bullied so I just say, “Some boy’swere just fooling around.””Well young man,” he says, “you’re just what I’ve been looking for soplease forgive me for this.”Forgive him for what? I feel an almighty thud on my head.* * *It’s dark, my head hurts. Ow! My head really hurts. I open my eyes but it’sstill dark, I can feel something covering them. I feel groggy. Where am I?Got to pull this thing off my face but I can’t move my arms. What the fuck?I pull again, I hear the rattle of chains. Suddenly I’m completely awake,panic sets in. Oh my god! I’m tied up!I begin to scream but it sounds muffled, my mouth feels full. Huh?Something is in my mouth stopping any sound from coming out. It feels roundlike someone has put a cricket ball there. I begin to pull frantically atthe chains. my arms are above my head, I can feel something around mywrists. I explore with my fingers and can feel leather and the cold hardsteel of the chains. I realise that I’m hanging by them and my arms areaching. I can feel the floor beneath my feet so I push down and soon I’mstanding, my arms welcoming some relief. I try to pull at the chains harderbut they stay fast. My heart’s racing, my breathing sporadic, terror racesthrough my body. I begin to cry, then sob, uncontrollably. I’m certain mylife is going to end today. I think of my mother, surely she would notice Ihadn’t made it home and start looking for me, then I realise with horrorthat she wouldn’t be expecting me home till late as I’m supposed to be inthe evening class.The room is cool and the smell of leather enters my nostrils. I hear thesound of a metallic latch, then the creak of hinges, followed by that samemetallic latch.This is it, I’m going to die.I begin to scream, but the gag silences me and I frantically pull at thechains, lifting my legs hoping that would cause them to break. I’m suddenlyaware of a presence behind me and my panic attacks intensify.”No please, I don’t want to die,” I try to say.I feel a pair of arms wrap round me and then the warmth of a body againstmy back. The arms hold me tight and a voice speaks directly into my leftear.”Shhh, it’s ok. Shhh,” he says in a very low whisper. I can feel his warmbreath on my neck. His voice nice, soothing even and I slowly begin to calmdown as he keeps holding me tight.”Nobody is going to hurt you, just enjoy it,” the voice whispers again. I’mstill sobbing but his cooing in my ear and the warm embrace helps me tobring it under control. I want to ask him why I’m there, what is going tohappen to me. His grip relaxes and I’m soon aware he is unbuttoning myshirt. I panic again and struggle but soon my shirt is completely open andhe resumes his tight embrace.”Shhh, Just enjoy it. You’re going to experience pleasure you never dreamtwas possible,” he whispers again. There is something hypnotic in his voicethat seems to calm me down. He begins lightly kissing my neck and I feelmyself slowly melting. I can’t understand it. Here I am, my life in danger,feeling helpless in his arms yet warming to his embrace.His embrace relaxes again and his fingers very gently begin to caress mychest. I gasp, it feels wonderful! His fingers begin to slowly trace aroute from my chest, over my stomach and up my sides. To me it’s a touch ofterror yet extremely erotic, my cock starts to stiffen.”Please don’t, please stop,” I try to say.I’m extremely ticklish and this guys touch is electrifying. I find myselflaughing involuntary between sobs. His fingers find their way to my armpitsand gently caress my soft hairs. I loose it and begin to buck wildly,laughing uncontrollably trying to get my arms down to stop him. He staysthere not letting up. I’m screaming for him stop but it just comes outmuffled. Eventually he lets up and his fingers slide slowly back to mystomach. I’m gasping for breath, breathing heavily through my nostrils. I’malarmed to realise that my cock is now fully erect and throbbing and I knowmy state of arousal will be clearly visible through my trousers. His handsfind my belt buckle and begin to undo it. My legs buckle, my arms takingall my weight and I start to sob uncontrollably again as I realise that I’mabout to be stripped and possibly ****d. I have no strength left tostruggle and I begin to resign myself to my fate. The safety of my home, mywarm bed, the loving arms of my mother seem a million miles away and Iwonder if I would ever see them again. I’m terrified yet apprehensive andmost definitely aroused.Soon my trousers fall around my ankles and he’s now at my feet removing myshoes, socks and then trousers. Once they’re gone I feel him stand back upbehind me and wrap his arms around me once more. His hands then begin tocaress my erection through my boxers. Oh god that feels nice.His fingers trace the outline of my cock starting at the base and ending atthe tip. His touch feels wonderful and I suddenly realise that I’m groaningwith pleasure. His fingers pry open the waistband and slipping underneaththey find my member. I gasp as the only hand other than mine and Shane’s,who’s touch was nothing compared to this, gently caresses my shaft. I’m inconflict with myself, why am I enjoying this? I let out a long groan as hestrokes. Soon my boxers are being pulled down my cock with them, thewaistband passes the end of my cock and it bounces back up and slaps mybelly hard.”Lovely,” he whispers. His hot breath washing over my neck, his mouthpeppering it with soft kisses. Although I’m still sobbing it’s slowly beingreplaced with desire and passion. He moves back down to my feet and pullsoff my boxers and I then feel some restraints being tied around myankles. My legs are pulled wide apart so I am no longer able to support myown weight and I hear more chains. I try to pull my legs back but I quicklyrealise they have been fastened in place. I am now painfully aware I’mcompletely naked with an erection in front of a strange man that I can’tsee. I feel unbelievably vulnerable. The man stands back up behind me andmoves, pushing me forward so my back is arching.Then he starts to slowly stroke the full length of my cock with his teasingfingers, I groan. His hand slides up and down the full length of my nineinch cock tantalisingly slow, sometimes pausing to play with my circumcisedhead. His other hand starts stroking my butt, his fingers finding its wayto my hole. I start to panic again, I’m terrified, I think my most privateregion is about to be violate. I buck my hips but his finger isrelentless. His finger touches my tight hole and it’s like he has found abutton that says “Press here to cum”. My body shakes violently.”MMMMM CMMMMM MMMGMGG!!!!”I convulse as the cum races up my cock and erupts. The orgasm is sointense, bigger than I have ever experienced before, bigger than I everdreamt I could have.The man behind me speaks, still softly and still in my ear, “Oh yes, youhorny little slut, I’m going to enjoy making you my slave boy.”What? Slave boy?Suddenly I’m having visions of me being kept there against my will andnever seeing my family or home ever again. I begin to cry, my emotions outof control. I have trouble breathing through my nose as I’m almosthyperventilating. I try my best plead with him, to let me go but all thatcomes out are muffled cries.The man moves from behind me and I feel cool air on my back where hiswarmth had once been. He then untied something at the back of my head and Ifeel the ball gag falling from my mouth. I immediately cry out.”Pleeeease, sob, sob, l-l-let m-m-m-me g-go, sob, I w-w-w-want to go home,sob, sob.” I began to completely loose it, “I don’t want to dieeeeee!”Suddenly I feel his warm body press against my front and his strong armswrap around my waist. There’s pressure on my lips and I realise I’m beingkissed. I try to keep my mouth closed but my sobs are causing my lungs toscream out for air and my mouth involuntary opens to gasp for moreoxygen. My mouth is forced open more and a tongue enters to explore. Forthe first time in my life I am being kissed, passionately and it feelsgood. I’m still sobbing, grabbing what breath I can from his hungry mouthbut they’re subsiding. The kissing stops and he holds me tight, his headnext to mine, it almost feels as though he is giving me affection.”Ssshhh,” he whispers in my ear, “You’re not going to die and you will beable to go home soon, I promise.”I pant heavily as he caresses my back and buttocks. I’m confused, mytormentor is showing me kindness and unbelievably I begin to feel safe inhis embrace. Without realising I bury my head in his neck and he strokes myhair.”But you are going to be my slave boy and you are going to do as you aretold,” he says, “But don’t worry I will look after you and keep you safe aslong as you obey me. If you don’t you will be punished. Do you understand?”I feel hypnotised by his deep smooth voice and amazingly I do feel safe inhis embrace. I nod.”Good,” he says, “and from now on you are to call me Master or Sir. Do youunderstand?”I nod again.”Say it.”I hesitate.”Say it!”His tone more threatening now, I don’t like it, it shocks me.”Y-y-y-yes,” I reply.”Yes what.””Y-y-y-yes Sir.”He lifts my chin and kisses me again.”Good boy,” he says, “lets continue.”He pulls away, I suddenly feel vulnerable again and I let out awhimper. Soon my arms are being lowered and I feel the blood rushing backinto them, I didn’t realise how much they was aching until then. He removesthe cuffs so he can remove my shirt.I’m then pushed to my knees and made to bend forward, my head touches thefloor. He turns my head and I can feel the cold stone against my cheek. Myhands are then pulled back beneath me, the cuffs put back on and thenchained to my feet. My arse is now in the air exposing my virgin hole andmy genitals and it suddenly dawns on me what was going to happen. I startto cry again.”Oh, god no, please don’t, please I don’t want this,” I sob but my criesare ignored.His hands explore my ass cheeks, his touch soft and gentle. His fingersbrush over my hole and I gasp at the sensation, it’s electrifying and mycock is immediately rock hard again. His hands explore my bare virgin assfor what seems like ages, exploring all over my rear end from my genitalsup to my lower back. The sensation is like nothing I have ever experiencedbefore and I’m shocked to find I’m groaning with pleasure between my criesof protest. Here I am with my most intimate parts only ever uncovered inthe privacy of my bedroom or bathroom now fully exposed and at the mercy ofa complete stranger. I feel some liquid being poured over my anus then hishands rubbing it in all around my rear. This seems to intensify thesensation. He rubs the lotion all round my tight balls and the whole lengthof my rock hard cock. This is another new sensation as his fingers slipseasily over my member almost causing me to blow another load there andthen. He stops before I do.His hands stop exploring and I feel something wet touch my tight hole.”Oh!” I gasp loudly. It’s a tongue! It dances and flicks up and down fromthe base of my tight sack to my puckered anus. I’m now groaning loudly andpanting with desire, I’m no longer protesting, this is AMAZING!”Do you like that slave boy?” the man says briefly pausing, his voice stillsmooth and deep.I do, I really do like it but I don’t want to say it, it would be toohumiliating.”Say it boy, tell me if you like it.”He licks me some more and I groan involuntary.”You do like it. Tell me boy, tell me you like it.”I whimper out a yes.”What? I can’t hear you, Tell me!” His is sounding more urgent.I sob, “Y-y-yes.””Yes what? Tell me now!””Oh God yes!” I blurt out, his tongue darts on my hole again. “Urrghh! Ilove it!”My cock is now hurting it’s that hard and it twitches every time his tongueflicks over my hole. I want so badly to cum now and I’m so pleased when hishand starts to stroke me. His tongue now concentrates more on my anus whensuddenly he pushes deep into my hole. I let out a cry.”Arrghh, I’m going to cum!” I announce.Quickly the hand stroking me stops and grabs my cock tight at its base. Thewave of euphoria you experience when cumming washes over me but my orgasmdoesn’t happen. I’m panting heavily wanting so badly to shoot.”You are not to cum without permission, do you understand?” he asks.I answer yes but not really understanding why. Any fear I have at beingfucked has completely gone and I am quite alarmed when I realise I wantthat tongue back in my hole. He had stopped jacking me too and I’m startingto feel a little frustrated. His tongue is replaced by his finger, itprobes my hole and slowly bit by bit it works it’s way inside. The firstknuckle passes my sphincter and I groan. The second knuckle passes and Igroan louder. I had no idea that something entering my anus could give somuch pleasure. Soon he’s finger fucking me, his finger inserting fully thencompletely withdrawing before pushing in again. He then removes his fingerand I feel empty. I wanted it back badly.I groan, “please”.”please what?” the man asks his tone hard again.”Please sir””What do you want slave boy?” he asks.”I want it back sir” I reply.”What do you want back slave boy?””Your finger sir.””Where do you want my finger?””In my ass sir.””I want you to say ‘Please sir, please my I have you finger back in my boycunt.'”My heart thumps hard. I already feel degraded and humiliated but sayinglike that would make it feel even worse but I can’t help it. I need thatfinger back in my hole.”Please sir, please may I have your finger back in my boy cunt,” I pant.The finger is back, it goes in deep but instead of finger fucking me it isexploring. It touches something inside and I jump, I suddenly have anextreme desire to either cum or piss.”OOOOHHHH!” I groan. The finger starts fucking again but this time itbrushes that spot each time.”AARRGGHH! FUCK!” I scream as my body shakes like I’m the epicentre of anearthquake and I erupt once more delivering another intense load onto thefloor.”I didn’t give you permission to cum,” he says. He doesn’t sound pleased.”I c-c-couldn’t h-h-help it” I pant.”I’m going to have to punish you now for cumming and not calling me sir.””NO! PLEASE SIR, I’M SORRY, PLEASE DON’T,” I scream.”SHUT UP!” he shouts, “or I’ll put the gag back in your mouth. The belt Ithink”I cry again, fear fills my body.”Five for cumming with out permission and five for not calling me sir”Something lightly touches my ass, I jerk violently and shout.”Please sir” I beg.THWACK!I scream, the pain is searing.”I’m going to have to gag you,” he says.”No! Please sir, don’t” I plead. Suddenly the gag is back in my mouth.THWACK!I scream again but little sound comes out. Again and again the whip ravagesmy soft cheeks the pain searing. By now the blindfold is drenched with mytears.Eventually the whipping stops and I flinch when his hand rubs the welts onmy ass. It feels cool though and I realise he’s applying some cream. My gagis removed as I continue to sob my heart out. The man is at my ear.”Shhh, there there,” he says, his tone soft and smooth again. He strokes myhair as he speaks. “As long as you do as you’re told that won’t happenagain. If you want to cum you must ask for permission. Do you understand?””Y-y-y-yes s-s-sir,” I sob.He unties my hands and pulls me up, I’m now kneeling. I feel his warmth infront of me and his arms wrap around me. One hand strokes my hair and theother strokes my back and buttocks. He rocks me gently as I sob. My armsnow free I find that I’m hugging him back, my chin on his shoulder. We staylike this for a while..”Do you feel better?” he whispers in my ear.”Yes sir, thank you sir”I thanked him? The man who k**napped me and just thrashed my ass and I’mgrateful? My head is spinning, damn this is really fucking me up.He pulls away and lifts me up so I’m standing again, legs still wide apart.My arms are chained up again above my head. Then he releases my feet andlifts them up and chains them to the same fixing as my wrists. I am nowhanging and the stress of being strung up causes me to start sobbing again.I gasp as I feel his tongue back at my anus and soon I am overcome withdesire to have my hole filled. It doesn’t last long before his fingers areback and he is finger fucking me again but this time with two fingers. Igroan, it feels so good, I don’t want it to stop. Then he adds a thirdfinger, he is stretching my hole. He strokes my cock with his other hand,the oil on it makes it feels so sensual.Soon his fingers are replaced by something else. It feels blunt and ispushing hard at my opening. I’m thinking I’m about to get fucked when itbegins to vibrate.”Ohhhh,” I exult at the sensation pressing against my hole. Slowly my ringpiece stretches until suddenly it breaks through and the pain hits me.”Arrrghhh! Stop! Please sir take it out, it hurts, please,” I beg startingto cry again.”It’s ok, the pain will pass, just try and relax,” he says in his softsilky voice.I whimper it feels like my arse is being ripped open. The idea of somethingbigger than a finger entering my ass had gotten me quite aroused but Iwasn’t ready for pain like this. However Sir is right and soon the painsubsides and I am aware of the full sensation in my anus.”Is that better?” he asks.”Yes sir” I reply.The pressure is reapplied and as it slides in, I can feel my insides slowlybeing filled. It feels wonderful. It pushes past my prostate and I whimper,my cock twitches in anticipation of cumming again. Soon it is completely inand I can feel the slow vibrations against my sweet spot. The vibrationsintensify and I let out a high pitched groan as it massages my prostate.Very soon I am ready to shoot again.”Please sir, may I cum? I’m close,” I ask panting.”No not yet,” he replies and the dildo is removed and replaced with thefeeling of emptiness, I groan in frustration. He waits, for what seems likeages before resuming but soon my hole is being fucked with the dildo again.Each time I come close and ask for permission to cum I am denied and hestops. He keeps this up for a long time, working me up so much that I amnow pleading for him to let me cum.”Please sir, let me cum, I really need to cum,””Soon boy, soon,” he replies.I can feel the dildo back at my hole but this time it isn’t vibrating.”Are you ready boy? Are you ready to give up your cherry to me?” he asks.My heart races, I know what giving up your cherry means. I am about to losemy virginity to a complete stranger, someone I can’t even see. I know thisis wrong, **** even but I am so turned on, so empty that I don’t care. Iwant it, no, I need it!”Yes sir, yes I’m ready,” I reply panting heavily.”Tell me what you want me to do?” he asks.”I want you to take my cherry sir, please, I want you to fuck me.” I’mdesperate for it now, I am begging for his cock to enter me.I feel pressure and suddenly the head of his cock pushes past my tight ringof muscle.”Oh you are so tight boy, I’m going to enjoy fucking your tight virginass,” he says.I’m lost in the moment, It feels wonderful having him inside me, I need himinside me.”Yes sir, fuck me sir, fuck my tight virgin ass,” I shout.He pushes again and I can feel him fill my bowels. His cock is bigger thanthe dildo, I feel much fuller. Soon he is deep inside me as his grointouched my ass cheeks. I groan in ecstasy. He fucks me slowly taking longstrokes pulling almost completely out before pushing back all the wayin. His large cock pressing hard on my prostate. Here I am, k**napped,strung up, being ****d and I’m enjoying it, is it really **** if I’menjoying it? He is pumping hard now and fast and I can hear his breathingis erratic. I groan and grunt with each thrust and I feel my orgasm boilingup.”Arrrghh! Please sir, I’m going to cum, please may I cum?” I beg.”Yes boy, shoot that load, shoot it all up me,” he says stroking my cockagainst his belly.My whole body shakes and I scream out loud as I deliver my fourth lot ofcum that day.”Oh fuck yeah!” I hear sir say and as I am still pumping out cum he ramshis cock deep inside me, I feel it pulse as he blasts his load deep insidemy bowels. We stay still, both panting heavily until he moves and slowlyslides his cock from my ass. I feel empty again.He unties my feet and they touch the floor but as he unbinds my hands mylegs are week and I collapse. I’m exhausted. He picks me up like I’mnothing more than a rag doll and carries me somewhere. I hear the latch onthe door and realise I’m being carried up some stairs. We enter a room andit sound’s echoey, I realise it must be a bathroom. He places me down andties my hands behind my back. Then he walks me into what I’m guessing is ashower cubicle.”Let’s get you cleaned up,” he says.Water is now cascading over my body and it’s warm and comforting, I standthere letting it flow over my body. I can hear him getting undressed, Iwonder what he looks like. He quickly joins me and soaps my body, his toucherotic. He soaps me everywhere and when he reaches my anus he gently useshis finger to clean and probe it. My cock is rock hard again and henotices.”We need to do something about that before I let you go,” he says.He’s going to let me go? Suddenly a wave of emotion washes over me and Istart sobbing again but this time with relief. My ordeal is about to end,I’m going to see my family again. He kisses me tenderly while stroking mycock and it calms me down. His finger is back at my anus and is soon insideme caressing my sweet spot. He strokes my hard cock and I’m amazed howquickly my orgasm is building again and very soon I blast another load uphis shower wall.”I love how much you cum,” he says.Shortly after I’m being dried off, I feel like a little boy that has justbeen bathed by my mother. He leads me out of the shower room and lowersme. I feel a mattress under me and realise he is lying me on a bed. Comfortat last. Suddenly his hand is over my mouth, I panic as a sweet sicklysmell enters my nostrils.* * *Headache, major headache.I slowly open my eyes, where am I? I can hear birds singing, treesrustling. I look around, I am back in the woods. Everything suddenly comesall flooding back to me, the a*****ion, the whipping, being fucked. I sitthere for a while dazed and confused, relieved to be still alive, glad thatI would still get to see my family, sleep in my own bed. But then suddenlyashamed, for enjoying it, for begging to be fucked.Why did I enjoy it? Why did I enjoy being abused?I feel a hatred build inside me for this man that took advantage of me. I’mweak, always have been, he took advantage of that. I hate being such aweakling. I begin to cry again, the trauma of what happened catching upwith me.Why the fuck am I crying? I should be happy that it’s over.I look up and see that it’s starting to get dark, I’d better get home. Idry my eyes on my shirt sleeve and stand up.Ow! What the fuck!There is something on my cock. I feel through my pants, it’s hard but I’mnot erect. I undo my trousers looking round to make sure no-one is aboutand lower my pants. My cock is inside a clear plastic device. It loopsaround my balls with a small padlock at the top. A tube runs down from thepadlock where my cock is inside. At the bottom is a hole.What the fuck is this?I try to pull it off but it is tight and it seems if I pull too hard myballs would be pulled off too. I decided I would take a closer look when Iget home.I get home around seven pm.”High dear how was evening class?” my mother asks not looking up from theTV.Oh god, It was cancelled! Of course she thought I was at evening class. Ilook at her wondering if I should tell her. If I do, the police would getinvolved. Do I want that? Do I want the humiliation of explainingeverything that happened, of having to relive the ordeal and thepleasure. No, not yet.”Oh it was fine,” I lie.”Dinner is on the side,” She adds.I go into the kitchen and see the pasta dish. I don’t feel hungry. I runupstairs to my bedroom and throw my books down on the bed and that’s when Isee it. It’s in the pages of one of my text books, the DVD is just pokingout. I pick it up, there is writing on it.”Before you call the police watch this first.”I put it in my PC. To begin with the screen is black, then suddenly itshows a scene of a boy, arms above his head tied to the ceiling of whatappears to be a cellar. The cellar is decked out with variouscontraptions. I can see a large cross in the corner, a cage next to it andabove that on the wall various whips and toys all of which are unclear. Heis blindfolded and is slumped, head hanging down. He looks at lotlike… My heart sinks. It’s me!. He video’d the whole thing!My head is saying throw it way, call the police but my curiosity says watchit and winning. I want to see my assailant. I want to put a face to thatsoft smooth silky voice.As I watch I see the terror on my face as I wake up. When the k**napperwalks in my heart sinks again as he is wearing a balaclava and is fullyclothed. He is slim, tall and seems to be quite fit. He is wearing tightjeans and a tight T-shirt. He is slow and deliberate in his movements andexudes confidence.I watch as I loose control and sir comforts me. I watch as I am slowlystripped. I watch as sir wanks me and I shoot the biggest load I have everseen, much bigger than any I have ever had by my own hand. I watch as Ibreak down when sir calls me his slave. The screen blurs and I have to wipemy eyes, I feel so pathetic. I watch as I am lowered and tied to the floorwhere sir plays with my ass. I watch as he licks out my ass. My cock startsto stiffen.Ow! I’m rudely reminded of the device, this thing hurts when I get hard.I watch as he fingers my hole. I watch as I beg for the finger back in myass. I watch as I blow another load on the floor. I watch as I am whippedfor cumming. The screen blurs again. I watch as I am put on my knees and hegives me some affection. I watch as I am strung up and my anus is stretchedby him. I watch as a large black vibrator is push in my ass, my cockstiffens further.Jesus! Fuck!I have got to get this thing off!I watch as he brings me close to orgasm and then denies me. I watch as Ibeg for him to fuck me. I watch as he enters me and the look of joy on myface. I watch as I blow another load up his chest and over his balaclava. Iwatch as sir blows his load in my ass. I watch as I am lowered and Icollapsed. I watch as am showered and how I enjoy the attention. I watch ashe makes me blow another load in the shower. I watch as sir stands lookingat the camera and speaks.”Daniel, now that you have watched this video you can see that you waswilling in a lot of the things that was happening. If you decide to go tothe police I will send a copy of this video to everyone in your collegeincluding teachers and your parents, the choice is yours.You will also notice that I have put a chastity device on your cock. I holdthe only key and you will only be allowed to cum in my presence. If you tryto remove it you will do yourself permanent damage. Don’t worry you canstill go to the toilet as normal, you just can’t masturbate.I will be in touch shortly with further instructions.”My heart sinks further and I begin to blubber.What am I going to do? How am I going to get out of this?My mobile phone vibrates. I pull it out from my trousers. It’s a message,from Sir! Fuck he’s put his number in my phone!”Get some rest. Your training will begin tomorrow. You will get furtherinstructions then”I fling myself on the bed and bawl. This isn’t over by a long way.CHAPTER 2 — Daniel’s training beginsDamn this device is causing me agony, every time I start to get hard ithurts like hell. I tried to remove it last night but he was right, anyattempt to forcibly remove it would end up doing me permanent damage. Ican’t concentrate in my lessons, I keep thinking about what happened, oftencausing my cock to engorge, I curse under my breath each time thishappens. I must think of something else.It’s the last lesson of the day and I’m really getting hacked off with thisdevice. I’ll take another look tonight and see if I can remove it, theremust be a way. As the lesson ends we all pile out into the corridors. Justthen I get a text message, it’s from Sir.”Directly outside the college main gates is a black van with red trim. Thepassenger door is open. Get in and climb into the back. There you will finda blindfold, put it on, wait and don’t make a sound”I head to the main gates and sure enough there is the van. My heart thumpshard, it feels like it is up in my throat. I can’t do this, I’m filled withfear, I turn about and run home. I run hard, I just want to get home andhide away in my room, to forget about all this and hope it willdisappear. Part of me want’s to go back to the van to experience it allagain but my conscience is fighting it. I’m not gay! I can’t be, but I didenjoy what happened. I no longer feel in control of my life and it’sscaring the shit out of me.I hear the phone ring as I enter the house, my mother is the first to it.”Hello,” a pause, “oh yes he’s just walked it.””It’s one of your teachers,” she says handing the phone to me.I look at her puzzled wondering why a teacher would phone me at home. Itake the phone and she disappears into the kitchen.”Hello?””I’m very disappointed in you,”I freeze, my heart races and I feel light headed. That soft silky voice isunmistakable.”H-h-how did you get my h-home number?” I ask.”Never mind that, I told you there would consequences for disobeying me. Iwill be emailing a copy of this video to all your college mates, teachersand your mother tonight.””No wait,” I say in panic, “I’m sorry, I just got scared, please don’t sendout that video,” I begin to cry.”You had your chance,””Noooo, please Sir, I’m really am sorry,” I sob, “I promise to be a goodslave boy, please give me another chance.”By now I have locked myself in the down stairs toilet so my mother can’thear and I am sobbing my heart out.Silence”Please!” I beg.”Alright, you get one more chance. You’d better not fuck up again,” hesays.”I won’t sir, I promise,” I burble.”Seeing as tomorrow is Saturday, you will tell your mother you are going toa friends to study,””My mom knows I don’t have any friends, if I tell her I’m going to afriends house she will ask loads of questions, what should I tell her?””Use your imagination. The van will be at the end of your street at tenam. Same as before, the passenger door will be open, climb in the back andput the blindfold on.”The phone went dead.Shaking I stay in the toilet trying to compose myself.”You ok dear?” my mother asks from outside the door.”Yeah, I think I got the runs, must have been something I ate,” I lie.What am I going to tell her?I flush the loo, wash my hands and dry my eyes. I walk out and put thephone back on it’s base. My mother is now in the lounge.”Mom.””Yes sweetheart.””I’m going to friends house tomorrow to study, I may be gone a while,” Ilie again.”Ooh, you got a friend?” she asks excitedly.”Yeah someone I met at college,” I lie more.”Ooh that’s lovely dear, I’m so glad you found a nice friend at last. I’vealways worried about you being stuck in your room all the time. It’s notgood for you you know.””Yes mother.””What’s his name?””Er, um, Shane.”SHANE? Why the fuck did I pick Shane? Of all the names I could have chosenI picked fucking Shane!”You must invite him over deary, I would love to meet him.””Yes mother, I’ll ask him.”I quickly run up to my room. I hate lying to my mother.I drop my trousers and take another look at the device. Perhaps I couldpersuade Sir to leave it off tomorrow.That night I didn’t sleep well.* * *Nine am and I wake to my alarm. I remember what I have to dotoday. Depression hits me, I just want to disappear. I take a shower thendress in trainers, jeans and a check shirt then have some breakfast.I leave the house at ten and walk down the street. Sure enough the van isat the end of the road. I walk up to the passenger side and making sure noone is around I try the door, it opens. My heart is pounding so hard itfeels it will break out my chest. I climb in and sit in the passengerseat. There is nothing to give the game away as to who the owner is. It isextremely tidy, almost showroom condition. I look in the back and see theblindfold on a cushion on the floor. I clamber over the seats and pick upthe blindfold. I wonder if it is the same one he used on me two days ago asI put it on. I then sit down on the cushion and wait. After about 5 minutesthe van door opens and someone climbs in. I hear them clamber in the backand grab my arm. I’m shaking a lot.”Are you nervous boy?” It’s sir.”Y-y-yes” I reply.He puts leather restraints on my wrists.”Please sir,” I plead.”I thought I could trust you but after yesterdays little episode it seems Ican’t, thats why I’m restraining your arms”He then ties my arms behind my back. I hear him then climb into the frontand start the van. I find it hard to keep my balance in the back as hemanoeuvres it round the streets. I loose track of time and have no idea howlong we have been driving. Eventually the van stops and I hear the backdoors open. Sir climbs in and helps me out. As I step out it sounds echoey,a garage I guess. We walk down some stairs and I hear the familiar latch,it sends shivers down my spine. Once again I am in the cool air of thecellar.He unties my hands and removes the restraints. Then he slowly undresses metaking his time, caressing me whenever he can. My cock is springing to lifeand strains inside the chastity device, I wince from the pressure. Soon Iam naked and led off to what I think must be the cross that I saw in thevideo. My arms are restrained first then my legs with my back facing outwards. I’m feeling extremely apprehensive, my heart thumping hard. Nothinghappens for ages, I’m wondering what he’s doing. Then his hands gentlycaress my buttocks. He presses his body against mine and I can feel he isnaked, his big hard cock nestling between my buttocks. I think he is goingto fuck me again.”You did wrong boy and you know what happens when you do wrong?” he asks.”Please sir, please don’t hit me,” my voice cracks with emotion.”I have to, you must learn your lesson. The normal punishment is twentyhard smacks with the paddle.””No, please, I’m sorry, I won’t do it again, please, I was scared,” I’mdreading this.”Ok, I believe you, I guess it has been pretty traumatic for you so insteadI’ll only give you ten.”Fuck, I don’t want any but I guess ten is better than twenty. He pulls awayand I feel the coolness of the cellar on my back. Then I feel somethinghard against my butt and I flinch, it moves away.”I want you to count each stroke as I hit you, ok?””Y-y-yes Sir,” I say whimpering like a c***d.SMACK!”OWWW! One,” I cry. It stings like fuck! I hold my breath and clench mybutt cheeks. I am determined not to cry this time.SMACK!”OWWWWWW! Two,” that one hurt even more and already I’m struggling to holdback the tears.SMACK!”ARGH! FUCK! Three! Pleeaaassee Sir, please stop!” I shout.SMACK!”ARRRGGH! Four!” My tears are flowing now, God I am such a wimp.SMACK!”ARRRGGGHHH! PLEEEAAASE! SIR! PLEEEAASE STOP!” I beg sobbing.”Count otherwise we start at the beginning.””5, sob, sorry Sir,”Eventually we reach ten and I am sobbing heavily. I feel his hands on mybutt rubbing them.”Now do you have something to tell me?” he whispers in my ear.”I’m s-s-s-sorry Sir, sob, it w-w-won’t happen, sob, a-a-again. Ip-p-p-promise,””Good boy.He releases me from the cross and moves me somewhere else. My arms arechained again this time outstretched either side of me while I’mkneeling. He removes the chastity device and to my surprise my cock springsto full erection immediately.Now your first lesson is to learn how to deep throat,” he whispers in myear.”W-w-what’s that S-s-sir?” I ask, I have no idea.”You don’t know?””N-n-no Sir.””Well it’s something I need to teach you so you can get all of my cock inyour mouth. You need to learn this to keep Sir happy.”Get his cock in my mouth? OH MY GOD! He want’s me to suck his cock! I havenever even thought of the possibility of having my cock sucked let alonesucking someone else’s.”Please Sir, don’t make me do this,” I beg.I can feel something pressing against my lips, his cock. I shut tight mymouth.”Open your mouth,” he instructs me.I won’t. I’m crying again, tears streaming down my face.”Open!” he sounds agitated.I can’t. He slaps my face hard, it stings and the shock causes me to openmy mouth. Suddenly my mouth is filled with his cock. I’m sobbing again nowand I try to pull off his cock but Sir has his hand on the back of myhead. His cock is big and I’m scared I’m going to choke to death on it. Hepushes deeper and I feel it filling my mouth slipping past my lips.”Ooh yes, that’s it boy, take your masters cock in your virgin mouth”He pulls back and then pushes in harder. It hits the back of my throat andI begin to gag and choke.”Relax, you’re doing really good. When it gets to the back of your throatrelax and swallow,” he instructs me. As he pushes in I gag again not readyfor him. I’m crying hard trying to get my breath.”Come on you can do it,” he encourages me.I really didn’t want to do this but if I didn’t do as he says I probablywill choke to death. I figure if I’m to survive this I should probably doas he says. I relax and swallow hard when his cock slides inagain. Amazingly I feel it slide down my throat.”Ohhh yes! That’s a good boy, well done,” he praises me his hand strokingmy hair as he pushes me on his cock.Here I am getting his cock forced down my throat and I feel good that he’spraising me. This is so fucked up!His cock slides in again and I swallow harder, I feel it go deeper.”Ohhhhh God! You’re a natural born cocksucker,” he says.What? I didn’t even know there was such thing. I’m sucking cock for thefirst time and I’m a natural at it? Shit, could it be I really am gay? Iwas wondering how much of his cock was left to go in when on the nextstroke my nose touches something, his pubes! Shit! The whole of his cock isin my mouth and down my throat!.”Fuck, you got it all in! Well done, now massage my cock with your tongue,Imagine sucking on a blocked straw,” he says.I do as he says and he gasps loudly.”Jesus boy, you are the best! No one has ever sucked my cock this goodbefore.”Really? I’m wondering if I really am that good or he’s not had manyblowjobs before, I find myself hoping its the former. He starts fucking myface, his cock sliding down my throat. I’m struggling to keep up with himand get enough air but I eventually find a rhythm, taking a deep breathbefore swallowing helps enormously.”That’s it boy suck on Sir’s cock, take it all down,”But I’m not sucking your cock, you’re fucking my face. Wait! With horror Irealise he has stopped fucking and I am taking it in on my own. I amsucking on his cock like my life depended on it and I want it! Am I reallyenjoying this? I focus on my cock and notice it is harder than I have everknown it to be. I am enjoying this! I swallow his monster hungrily, I don’tjust enjoy it, I love it! I’m getting really turned on as I listen to Sir’sgroans of ecstasy each time I swallow him. Damn, I’m even groaningmyself. His cock seems to be getting bigger and can hear his breathing isfast and short. Oh god! I hope he doesn’t cum in my mouth.”OHHHH FUCK I’M GONNA CUM!” he shouts.He pulls his cock out and orders me to open my mouth. I do so. He letsloose a long deep groan and suddenly streams of hot cum are flying into mymouth. I feel like retching, not from the taste but just from the idea ofhaving cum in my mouth. I keep my mouth open hoping it will all dripout. Some bolts miss my mouth and cover my face. Eventually he is spent andI hear him panting.”Close your mouth boy,” he orders.I protest.”Close it,” his hand cups my chin.Reluctantly I close my mouth and I have no choice but to taste his cum,it’s not as bad as I had expected, somewhat salty but I kind of like it.”Swallow,” he orders.I do so and for the first time in my life I had just sucked cock andswallowed cum. I find I want his cock back in my mouth, I want to suck offall the cum. I open my mouth, stick out my tongue and hope to find hiscock. He laughs.”Well it looks like my slave boy likes the taste of cock,” he says.I don’t get his cock back.He unties me and leads me to what feels like a padded bench. I’m made tolike on my back while he stretches my arms above my head and binds them. Mylegs are pulled apart and also bound. I lie there dazed at my cock suckingexperience trying understand why I liked sucking his cock. I can stilltaste his cum in my mouth and it makes me so excited.His fingers touch my sensitive skin on the side of my chest and I breath insharply. He caresses me, his soft gentle touch making my skin feel alive, Igroan as his fingers are almost tickling me, causing me to writhe on thebench. He covers the whole of my body, from my feet to my neck. When hereaches my armpits I go into fits of laughter, I hear him laugh too.”You have a beautiful body boy,” he says, “and a beautiful cock too.”He tickles my balls and I moan in ecstasy. His touch makes me feelwonderful and I forget that I’m being held there against my will. It’s likehis fingers are worshiping my body. I start to wonder what he looks like.”Sir,””Yes boy?””When do I get to see you?” I ask.”You don’t,” his tone sounds hard.”I’m going to play with your cock now but remember that you must ask forpermission to cum.””Yes Sir.”He grabs my cock and slowly wanks me, I’m actually enjoying his attentionnow as his fingers slide up and down the length of my shaft. Then I’msuddenly aware of something warm over the end. It’s his mouth! I’m gettingmy first ever blow job! I feel his lips slide down the length of mycock. The head touches something and I hear him gag a little, then it slipsdown his throat. Oh My God! It feels incredible. He holds it there workinghis tongue, I start to panic as I feel my orgasm building.”Sir, please sir, I’m going to cum, please may I cum!” I plead.He pulls off quickly and holds my cock tight at the base quelling myimpending orgasm.”Pleaaaase!” I cry in frustration.He does the same again, taking my cock deep in his throat, working histongue till I’m close to coming then denying me the satisfaction. I let outa long protesting groan wondering how long I’m going to be kept on the edgeof orgasm.I don’t know how long he’s been doing this to me and I lose count after thetenth time, my body tingles and is hyper sensitive to his touch. Each timehe stops he strokes my skin or tweaks my nipples his fingers feeling likethey have electric charge in them. The need to cum is agonising yet I’m insheer ecstasy, my body completely under his control and I don’t care. Atthis moment in time I would willingly give myself to him to experience thisnirvana all the time.He changed from sucking me off to now just wanking me but excruciatinglyslowly taking a good three to four seconds to run his fingers down thewhole length of my nine inch cock, it is so erotic. His other hand istickling my testicles and the area between them and my anus. I am in aeuphoric state, constantly groaning from the pleasure I’m feeling. I canfeel the orgasm building again so I let him know.”Please sir, I’m close,” but he didn’t stop.Oh crap!, I start to panic thinking of the beating I will get if he doesn’tgive me permission, surely he will let me cum.”Please Sir,” I beg, “I can’t stop it, please can I cum?””No, you must control it,” he replies firmly.”Arrghh, I can’t, please stop!”His pace slows but it doesn’t do anything to stop the impendingejaculation. I know if I cum now I will be punished but at this moment Idon’t really care, any reasoning I have is now in my cock. My whole bodystarts shaking violently and I know this is it.”PLEASE SIR! PLEASE STOP! OOHH! FUCK! NOOOO! ARRRRGGGHHH! I’MCUUUUUUMMMMMMMINNNNGGG!”My body bucks as the first bolt erupts out of my cock. The orgasm is mindblowing, my cock ejaculating with unbelievable force. I can feel my jismland on my face, my arms, my chest, it feels like it’s going every fuckingwhere! As my orgasm subsides my heavy panting turns into heavy crying as Irealise I am now going to be punished, I’m petrified.”I’m s-s-s-sorry Sir, I-I-I tried b-b-but I couldn’t s-s-stop it,” Iblabber, “p-p-please d-d-d-d-don’t hurt me.”Sir’s lips meet mine and we kiss, me sobbing in his mouth. I can tasted thecum that landed on my face as we share it’s taste. He pulls away andwhispers in my ear.”Lets get it your punishment out the way,” he says in an almost sympatheticway.I’m released from the table and made to sit on the floor. I’m crying againbut not protesting accepting the inevitable. He binds my hands to somerings in the floor. I’m sitting there wondering what punishment I will getin this position.Suddenly I can feel warm water showering me, huh? Then the smell hits me.OH MY GOD! HE’S PISSING ON ME!I’m paralysed in disbelief, my mouth ajar. My sobbing stops as I try tocomprehend what he is doing to me. It’s disgusting, it’s humiliating, it’sa fucking major turn on! I should be utterly disgusted with this heinousact yet my cock is hard as a rock again. Some of his piss enters my openmouth but I don’t close it. I am so fucking turned on by it and I suddenlyrealise I too am pissing, but for me to piss through my erection I have tobe forcing it.”Oh yeah boy, let that piss flow,” I can hear Sir say.I can feel piss hitting me in the face but it’s not Sir’s piss it’smine. My jet of piss is shooting straight up into my face.”Fuck yeah, that is such a turn on seeing you piss yourself,” Sir says.I’m still in shock as my flow stops. Sir had stopped already but I hadn’trealised.”Come on, lets get you cleaned up and off home.”He unties my shackles and leads me upstairs to the shower room.”You know you came so hard you hit the ceiling,” he tells me.”Is that a lot sir?” I ask, not knowing how much anyone else cums.”I should say so, never seen anyone cum like that before ever.”My hands aren’t tied this time as we shower. As he lathers me my handtouches his cock, it’s hard. Without thinking I wrap my hand around it, hegasps but carries on lathering me. I start to jerk him and I hear himgroan.. It’s maybe as long as mine but definitely thicker and I find I likethe feel in my hand. Sir is now lathering my ass and fingering my hole. Igroan as his fingering reminds me of being fucked by him. Suddenly I wanthim to fuck me again, I have an incredible strong desire to have his cockback in my ass. I move his cock and put it’s head at my hole, I want him inme now!”You want my cock in you boy?” he asks.”Sir please fuck me,” I beg.This isn’t him abusing me or taking control. This is me! I’m initiatingthis, I’m the one asking him to fuck me and I need it so bad. He takes myhand off his cock and I feel the head of his cock seeking entrance. Hepushes hard and it slips in, pain hits me again. I put my hand behind andon his stomach to stop him. He realises and holds there.”Breath deep boy, the pain will go,”I don’t care about the pain now and before he can do anything I push backcausing his cock to slide in me completely. I cry out as it bury’s deep inmy bowls, I hear him gasp. He takes up a slow rhythm, sliding his huge manmeat in and out of my hole.”Damn boy you have the tightest sweetest hole I have ever known.” he says.He fucks me hard, my hands on the wall of the shower, my cock slappingagainst my belly. I’m grunting and groaning loudly as his cock slams in myass. I’m leaning against the shower wall my legs spread wide, I feelcomplete. He gets faster my long groans are broken up by the pounding of myass. My prostrate getting constantly battered bringing me to the brink ofan orgasm. Sir tenses and I know he is about to cum so I tighten mysphincter and as I do so he shoots his load up my ass. As his cock pulsesup my ass it sends a shockwave through me and I blow my load up thewall. I’m almost screaming with the intensity of my orgasm. Eventuallyspent he pulls out spins me round and kisses me with a passion I have notexperienced from him before.”That was awesome!” he says.He finishes showering me and dries me off. He then proceeds to fit thedevice.”No, please sir, can you please leave it off?” I beg. “It really hurts whenI get hard.””No, you have to wear it, you’re young and you won’t be able to resistbeating off. I need you to save all your cum for me. I also want you to usethis daily.”He makes me bend over and I feel him push something into my anus, I feel itslip past my sphincter and plop into place.”What is it sir?” I ask.”It’s a butt plug. You are only to take it out to take a dump, understood?”What I have to have this is all the time? I am too exhausted to arguethough and it does feel kinda nice.”Yes Sir.” I reply.As he dresses me I feel like a young c***d again being dressed by mymother. However soon we are back in the van driving me home but this timehe doesn’t cuff me. Something is bothering me, I don’t know what, all Iknow is that I don’t want to go home. I know I had to but I want to be withSir and that is the problem. This man who k**napped me, forced me to havesex with him, beat me and I want to be with him. His aura is intoxicating,his confidence settling. I want to put my arms around him and bury my headin his neck. I want to smell his manliness. I want to show him my love.Wait! Love? OMG! I’m in love with him! I’m in love with my captor! I feelshaken. If my world hadn’t been turned upside down enough, this made it wayworse. bursa escort How can I be in love with someone I haven’t even seen. It also meanssomething else too, I really am gay, I really loved sucking his cock, Iloved him fucking me. My head is spinning and I feel dizzy, just then thevan stops and he gets out and opens the back doors.”We’re here, come on.”I shuffle over to the back and he helps me out.”Don’t take the blind fold off until you hear the van drive off. Can Itrust you?””Yes Sir,” I reply, “when do you want to see me again?”Oh crap why did I just ask him that, do I really want to be with him thatbadly? Am I being too obvious?”I’ll text when I need you again and keep the blind fold safe for then.”With that he leaves, I hear the van door and it drive away. I Quicklyremove the blindfold to see the van but I’m nearly blinded. My eyes hadgotten used to the dark for so long that the day light is too much forme. Once my eyes adjust I look around. The van is nowhere to be seen and Isuddenly feel very empty.CHAPTER 3 — Daniel becomes a spit roast.It’s been nearly a week since he dropped me off and I spent the whole nightthat evening watching the video he gave me on my first day. I had to besure. My cock would swell and cause me incredible pain from the chastitydevice but I suffered it. I went to bed that night fully accepting myhomosexuality and my love for Sir. I now feel I have a purpose in this lifeand that’s to please my master.I haven’t heard from my master since then and I’m going out of my mind, Ithink my balls are turning blue. I’ve sort of gotten used to the butt plug,it’s very erotic and I get such a turn on wearing it at college, it’s justthat the device hurts like fuck when I get aroused.I’m heading for the last class of the day when my phone buzzes. I see thatit’s master and he want’s to see me. At last! My heart skips and I getexcited. I also need relief big time, from the device and my balls.The bell rings and I head outside towards the gates. Suddenly I’m grabbedand pulled to one side. It’s Shane and Joe, I had managed to evade them allweek but it seems they’ve managed to catch up with me.”Come with us you little faggot,” Shane says pulling hard on my arm.”Let me go!” I protest. I have to get to sir.”Not until we have our fun,” Joe says, sniggering.They take me through a side entrance to the college, down two flights ofstairs until we are in the basement among the heating boilers.”We’ve found this great little spot, It’s really quiet down here and no onehardly comes by,” Shane says.Shane grabs both my arms from behind, I try to break free but he’s toostrong for me. Joe fumbles with my trousers and he soon has both mytrousers and boxers around my ankles.”What the fuck?” Joe shouts, “What the hell is this?””What’s wrong?” Shane asks looking over my shoulder.Joe lifts it up the chastity device to examine it then tries to pull itoff.”ARRRRGHHH! Don’t, It won’t come of!” I scream.”He’s got a lock on his cock,” Joe says.Shane keeps a grip on my arm as he comes round to see.”Dude that’s fucked up!” he says, “did you put this on to stop us?”I try to tell them what happened but they just interrupt me.”Where’s the key man?” Shane asks rummaging through my pockets and bag.”I don’t have it,” I try to explain.”You little fuck!” Shane says and swipes me across the face with hisfist. It brings tears to my eyes.”Damn, I so wanted to see him shoot again,” Joe says.”Me too but that’s not all we wanted from him,” Shane says smiling.”Very true, he’s got one sweet ass” Joe replies, also smiling.I’m worried now, the butt plug! Do they want to fuck me? No! I only everwant Sir inside me. I struggle but they pull me over to an old desk in thecorner of the room and push me over it, I’m crying now as Joe lifts up myshirt.”What the?” he says.”What’s that?” Shane asks.I don’t answer.”Pull it out man,” Shane says to Joe.Joe tugs on the butt plug but there is no way I’m going to let them near myass. I clench my ass with all the strength I can muster Joe pulls hard butthe grip in my ass is strong.”It’s jammed in, it won’t come out,” he explains.”Aw, fuck! I so wanted to screw that sweet ass,” Shane says.”There’s still his mouth,” Joe says.They grab me back up and force me to my knees. I have a choice here, eitherI resist to which they will probably still get their way and will delaythings or I give them the best blow job I can and get them off quick so Ican get to my Master. I decide on the latter. Both the boys have droppedtheir pants and briefs and are standing there holding their semi boners infront of my face. I’m still sobbing but I don’t wait, I immediately devourJoe’s six inch cock, he lets out a surprised gasp. I put all that I hadlearned from Master to use opening my throat to his cock and using mytongue to massage the shaft. He’s not as big as Master and as a result mucheasier to work. I grab Shane’s cock with my other had and wank him off.”Fuck man, this is awesome!” I hear Joe say, “he can really suck cock.””Really?” I hear Shane ask.I pull off Joe’s cock and suck in Shane’s five inch tool. My other handwraps around Joe’s cock and wanks him.”Oh sweet jesus!” Shane shouts, “I’m going to cum.”What already? I only just started.”What already?” Joe asks, obviously thinking the same as me.Shane is on the edge of an orgasm as my sucking pulls him over. He blastshis cum into my mouth and I swallow it all. His knees buckle and he grabsthe edge of the desk to steady himself.”Fuck man did you just cum in his mouth?” Joe asks.Shane grunts a yes and I pull off and go straight back onto Joe my noseburying into his pubes. He starts to pant loudly.”Urgh fuck! I’m cumming!” he announces.His knees buckle and he has to put his hands on my head to catch hisbalance as his cock explodes down my gullet. I continue sucking as his bodyconvulses. He pulls out and stands back panting looking at me. I’m pantingtoo and also aware the excruciating pain in my crotch where my cock istrying to break free. They pull up and fasten their trousers and withoutwarning Shane kicks me hard in the stomach.”Fucking cocksucking faggot!” he shouts. “c’mon let’s get out of here.”They run up the stairs and leave me lying on my side cradling my belly. Thepain is fierce, I scream in agony, tears streaming down my face. I liethere for ages nursing my stomach, my screams slowly getting quieter. Aftera while I manage to get up and redress. I hobble up the stairs and back outinto the grounds. I’m sobbing uncontrollably but I have to get to thevan. I get to the gate and see it’s still there, I feel relieved. I climbin and into the back and put on the blindfold still holding my stomach. I’mnot there long when I hear the drivers door open.”You’re late” Sir says sternly.”I-I-I-I’m s-s-s-sorry S-S-Sir, I-I t-tried to g-g-get aw-w-way b-b-b-ut Ic-c-couldn’t,” I sob.”Are you crying?”I just sob more.”What happened?” his voice sounding concerned.I explained what had happened in-between my sobs.”I’m sorry Sir, I-I-I’ve l-l-let you d-d-down,””No you haven’t, it wasn’t your fault,” he reassures me.”But I enjoyed sucking their cocks.””I’m not going to punish you for something you are natural at just becauseyou enjoy it. That would be like punishing a dog for wagging his tail,” headds.”Th-th-thank you Sir.”Master starts the van and we drive off. As we drive he asks me their namesand I tell him wondering why he wants to know.I have stopped crying by the time we reach his place and once in the cellarhe tells me to strip, I do so without hesitation. He takes each item ofclothing from me as I remove it. He removes the device and massages my cockto get some life back into it and soon has me fully erect. I feel him puton the cuff and ankle restraints then lead me further in the cellar. Hechains my arms to the ceiling then lifts my legs up and chains them at thesame place, just like when he first fucked me. I was wondering if this iswhat’s on his mind.”I’m going to give you an enema,” he says.I know what enemas are though I’ve never had one before. I feel him tug atmy butt plug and it comes out with a loud pop. He praises me for wearing atthe time. I feel a smaller plug enter my ass and it stays there. Suddenlymy bowls start to fill, it’s warm and I feel it spread up my insides. Igroan with the pleasant sensation. I now feel full but soon fullness turnsto uncomfortable. He turns off the water and removes the plug.”Hold it in boy don’t let it out yet,” he instructs me.I clench with all my might but some is still leaking. I’m finding itextremely erotic and my cock is achingly hard. I hear him grab a bucket.”Ok let it go.”I relax and it gushes out my ass, I can hear it filling the bucket. WhenI’m empty he disappears and comes back with I’m assuming an emptybucket. He does this to me twice more but on the third time he fills me upmore and instead of uncomfortable it’s painful. He removes the plug andtells me to hold it again, this time more leaks out as the pressure isimmense in my bowls. Then he reinserts my other butt plug. I realise heintends to keep the water in my bowls and I wonder how long I can take thepressure in there. . Sir then unhooks my feet and lowers them down. As Istretch out my legs the pressure is too much on my prostrate. Theculmination of days without cumming and the erotic sensation of having mybowels filled with water caused an orgasm sweep up on me unannounced.”AAARRRRGHH! FUCK! SIIIIRRRR!” I scream as I blow a massive load.The release is phenomenal as my cum fly’s everywhere.”I didn’t give you permission to cum!” he shouts.”I’m sorry sir, I couldn’t help it, it just happened.””Well I’m still going to have to punish you””No please don’t Sir, I’m sorry It won’t happen again,” I beg.But he’s not listening. He chains my feet to the floor wide apart and Ihear him take something from the wall.THWACK!It catches me by surprise and I lurch my hips forward. The water in my gutssqueezing my prostrate hard. My cock is still hard as a rock and bounceswildly.”ARRRGHH! I’m sorry sir, please.””Count.””One,” I pant my ass stinging.THWACK!”NNNNNGHNMMPH! Oh god! Two.”THWACK!”OWWW! Three. Sir, please I think I’m…”THWACK!”FUUUCCCK! SIR! I’M GOING TO…..”THWACK!”CUUUMMM! ARRRRGGGHHH!”Suddenly my cock erupts another huge load as the strap makes contact withmy sore ass. I don’t feel pain though, in fact it feels incredibly erotic.”Christ boy, you’re one little cum machine aren’t you?” Sir says.I suddenly realise I’m not crying. Normally when in pain I would cry like alittle baby but this felt more like pleasure than pain.”I can’t very well punish you for cumming without permission if you’regonna cum while I’m giving you the punishment,” he says, I swear it soundslike he’s smiling.He stands behind me his warm body touching my back, he’s naked and hiserect tool nestles in the crack of my ass. He puts his arms around me andnibbles my neck, I let out a long passionate groan. His hands gently rubsover my stomach and I hear him giggle.”You look pregnant boy,” he says in my ear.Jesus! How much water did he put in me?He moves away and releases my feet.”Lift your legs up boy.”I do so.”Now I’m going to take the butt plug out but I want you to hold it in. Youare not allowed to let it out yet, understand?””Yes Sir.”He removes the plug and I clench tight, some water seeps out. I’m findingit difficult to hold my legs up and they start to lower.He smacks my thigh, “Keep those legs up.”I pull my legs back up and some water escapes. His finger is at my hole nowand stroking my tightly clenched muscle. His finger slips in and a littlemore escapes, I groan in protest as this is becoming unbearable. He is nowfinger fucking me and water is escaping each time he withdraws.”Oh please sir, I can’t hold it much longer,” I beg.”Ok let it go.”I relax my bowels and the relief is sweet, the water gushes out filling thebucket below me. He gets a towel and dries my ass, and I lower my legs.I hang there exhausted as he disappears to empty the bucket. When hereturns if feel his warm naked body press up to my front his arms wraparound me and he kisses me tenderly. I reciprocate returning the kiss withsuch a yearning inside me.”You need some rest,” he says.He releases my arms and guides me. He then gets me on my knees and ties myarms behind my back.”Ok crawl forward and keep your head down,” he instructs me.I do so and feel something soft under my knees, bedding.”Lie down and get some rest,” he says.I go to lift my head up and it hits something hard.”OW!”It’s metallic. I hear something else metallic clang behind me. I turn tothe noise and my face brushes against the feel of cold steel. I’m in acage! He’s locked me in a cage!”Sir?” I’m confused.”Just do as your told, lie down and get some rest,” he orders.I’m not about to argue so I lie down on the soft bedding wishing Master wasin here with me.I guess I must have dozed off as I wake to the sound of voices.”Awww V, he’s lovely.” someone says, not Master.”Yeah, I think so too,” I hear master say. “Wake up boy we have some workto do.”I try to sit up but I struggle. The cage door opens and a strong hand helpsme up and out. I stretch my body aching a little.”Ooh V, his body is beautiful.” the voice says.I’m guessing V is my Master. I feel very apprehensive being stark naked infront of another complete stranger.”May I?” the voice asks.”Be my guest,” sir replies.I feel a hand stroke my chest, I flinch, I’m alarmed at the touch of thestranger.”Sir please,” I beg.”It’s ok boy, he’s a good friend. He’s come to help me out with yourtraining.”The man’s hand caresses my chest, stomach, butt and lastly my genitals. Ifeel my cock swell.”His body is divine, and this cock, it’s so big.” the man says.”Yeah and you wanna see him shoot too, check out the stains on theceiling.” sir says.”No way! He shoots that far? I just have to see this.””You will,” sir replies.My cock is at full mast now, the strange man gently stroking it. I’m thenled to the centre of the room and made to get on my knees. I can feel mylegs being chained to the floor. I feel a hand at the back of my head andI’m made to lean forward. My chest makes contact with what I can only thinkof as a short stool.”Ok, we are going to teach you how to give head while being fucked,” Sirexplains,My cock twitches hard and I’m getting turned on by the idea of having bothmy holes filled with cock.”Oh wow look at that sweet ass! Don’t suppose you’d consider changing therules and let me fuck him?” The stranger says.”Sorry Albert, only my cock gets to go in that ass,” Sir says. I feel goodthat my ass belongs to Master, I would let him fuck me anytime hewants. “But how would you like to start by reaming him out?” Sir suggests.So his name is Albert and I notice that he addresses Master as V. I wonderwhat his name is?”Good trade off,” Albert says.I feel a pair of hands touch my ass and gently stroke my buttocks. I knowthis is Albert, his hands are rough compared to Sirs soft gentle touch. Hefingers my hole and I groan expectantly. I’m now aware that Sir is in frontof me and I feel his cock touch my lips. Automatically I open my mouth anddevour his massive tool. Albert doesn’t seem to waste any time and histongue is now dancing in and around my hole and I’m loving it. Albert iseating me as though he has a real hunger, his tongue penetrating deep in myhole, his hands vigorously wanking my cock. Sir’s cock is sliding deep intomy throat, my nose burying into his hot musty crotch. I drink in his aromaeach time Sir thrusts deep down my gullet. I suddenly realise that Albertis wanking me a little to quickly and I feel an orgasm building in mygroin. I try to speak but Sir’s cock is preventing me, so I groan soundingurgent. Sir realises.”Ease up there Albert, I don’t want him to cum yet,” Sir says.Albert pulls away, “Sorry V, got carried away there a bit.”Albert leaves my cock alone and continues to lick out my hole. Sir isgroaning heavily now as I greedily feed on his manliness.”I’m ready to trade now if you are?” I hear Sir say.Albert stops, “Sure, my cock is bursting now,” he says.Sir pulls out from my mouth and I suck hard reluctant to let him go. Soon Ifeel Sir’s cock seeking entrance to my hole and Albert’s dick rubbingagainst my lips. I open and swallow, Albert isn’t as big as Sir but itstill slides a good way down my throat.”Oh Wow V! You taught him real good,” Albert says.”He’s a born natural,” Sir replies, “He didn’t need much coaching at all.””God you’re one lucky bastard,” Albert adds.Sir applies some lube to my ass, working it in with his fingers, deep,stretching me, getting me ready for that huge cock. I groan with delight, Ilove it when Sir plays with my hole. Sir is now pushing his the head of hiscock into my ring, I relax and it slips in effortlessly. The pain hits meagain, I still haven’t got used to that initial penetration but I know itwill subside. I’m sure Sir can sense it as he pauses and only begins tomove when the pain has passed. He slowly slips his cock in my ass, deeperand deeper. I feel so full, his pure maleness filling me. He starts fuckingme in long hard strokes, I yelp each time he rams deep in me.”God V, it’s really fucking hot seeing your cock slide in his sweet ass,”Albert says.He’s fucking me harder now and I’m struggling to keep my breath whilesucking Albert’s cock, it’s like his cock is hitting my lungs and knockingout the breath. I soon learn to take deeper breaths and regulate them tothe rhythm of Albert’s cock.”Damn V, I think he’s totally got the hang of this. You’re right he is anatural,” Albert says.I’m in heaven now, completely lost in lust. I feel Alberts cock stiffen andhe rams hard in my throat.”Arrghh! I’m cumming!” He announces.His cock pulses and I feel his cum fill my mouth, I swallow hungrily.”Oh wow!” he says pulling out, “that’s the best fucking blow job I haveever had!””I knew you’d like it,” Sir replies.I’m groaning loudly now, each thrust pushing the air from my lungs causingme to grunt and yelp. I need him deep I want him completely inside me and Idon’t realise I’m encouraging him.”Oh yes Sir, Urrgh!, fuck me, Ugghh!, fuck my boy ass. Grunt! I love yourcock up my tight ass!””Proper little slut too,” Albert laughs as he strokes my hair and back.”Yes Sir fuck your, Urrggghh! slave boy slut hard,” I hear myself sayingpicking up on what Albert said.I can’t believe I’m talking like this but Sir seems to really love it.”Oh yes you little slut, you love my big cock up your boy cunt don’t you?”he says.”Yes Sir! Urrgh! I love your big Urrrrgh! Cock up my boy cunt!”I feel a****listic and I’m grunting and groaning louder than I ever hadbefore. I feel an orgasm building.”Urrgh! Sir! I’m going to cum! Grunt! Please may I cum?” I beg.Sir grabs my shoulders and pulls me up and wraps his strong arms around mywaist.”Yes boy, shoot that boy cum,” he says in my ear.I let out an almighty high pitched groan and my cock explodes.”Ohhhhh Yeeeaaaah!” I hear Albert shout.Sir’s legs are now shaking and he grunts loudly in my ear and blasts hiscum deep in my bowels. He whips my head round and kisses me deeply andpassionately.”Jesus V, look,” I hear Albert say.Sir stops kissing me and starts to laugh.”I’m covered in his cum! I’m drenched! You wasn’t fucking k**ding,” Albertadds.I start to laugh too trying to imagine what they are seeing, I wish Ididn’t have this blindfold on.”Look I need to clean him up before I run him home why don’t we all jump inthe shower together.” Sir suggest.”Lead the way,” Albert says.Damn that must be one big shower.In the shower Albert and Sir are lathering me and I’m enjoying thesensation of four hands exploring my body and of course without fail I popanother boner.”Fuck V, he’s ready to go again,” Albert says.Sir laughs and suggests that Albert give me a blow job. Sir pulls me backand I’m leaning with my back against him. I feel Albert suck in my cock andI gasp at my second ever blow job. Sir caresses my body tweaking my nipplesand tickling my sides as Albert goes down deep on my cock. I throw my headback in ecstasy and Sir nibbles on my ear. It’s not long before I’m blowingmy load down Alberts throat. I hear him choking on my cum.”Mmmm, I love the taste of boy cum but there was so much I couldn’t swallowit all,” he says.”You’re my best friend Albert so any time you want to borrow him, justask,” Sir suggests, “but remember I’m the only one that fucks him”.This alarmed me, I’m not sure I’m comfortable with the idea of being a plaything that can be loaned out.”You’re a good friend V, I appreciate it,” Albert replies.The ride home is quiet, we hardly speak. I have to ask him about Albert,why did he offer me to him?”Sir, can I ask a question?””What is it boy?” he asks.”Why did you offer me to Albert?””He’s a very dear friend and lonely. He’s never had much luck withrelationships and he hasn’t got the make up to be a master like me.” hereplies, “why? Does it bother you?””Yes sir, a little but if it makes you happy I don’t mind.””I’m very pleased with you Daniel you did well today.”He called me by my name! That’s the first time he’s ever done that. Am Igetting to him? I wish I knew his name. I wish I could see this man who hascompletely captured my heart.”Thank you Sir.” I reply.This is a good time to tell him how I feel, I try to get the courage tospeak the words but something stops me. Is this just a bit ridiculous? Howcould I possibly be in love with someone I can’t see and what if he rejectsme? I decide to wait, now isn’t the time after all.CHAPTER 4 — Daniel gets some new playthingsThe Mall is crowded, shoppers everywhere, I hate this. I don’t understandwhy Mom insists I come with her, she knows how much I hate it. I guess sheneeds the company, she still hasn’t got over Dad just upping and leavingus, even though that was five years ago. Mother decides to buy me some newshirts for college and after a couple of false starts we decide on the somenice check numbers from River Island. We’ve been there for two hours nowand I’m getting tired so we head to the food court to get somelunch. Mother goes off to order the food while I find a table for us. I sitdown to rest my feet and I feel the butt plug push in my anus as I sit. Forme it has a double meaning, firstly it keeps my ring muscles tight andsecondly it’s a gentle reminder of my Master. I wriggle in my seat a littleenjoying the sensation of it being there.As I’m waiting for Mom to bring my food my phone buzzes. It’s a messagefrom Sir.”Tell your mother you are having a sleep over at your friends and be at thevan for six pm. PS nice shirts, you will look very handsome in them.”HE’S HERE! I sit bolt upright in my seat looking around. What am I doing? Ihave no idea what he looks like, he could be anyone of these men movinground the mall. He must have been in the store with us when we bought theshirts, how else would he know what they look like? I think back to thepeople in the store but it’s all a blur, I was more interested in whatshirts I wanted and paid little attention to the people around me. I’mfeeling very frustrated and slump back in my seat as Mother arrives withthe food.”Mom, is it ok if I sleep over at Shane’s tonight?” I ask her. I stillcan’t believe I used that name.”If it’s ok with his mother, then yes,” she replies.I smile, I get to spend the night with Sir.* * * * * *I feel the cool air of the cellar as we enter. Sir unbinds my arms and Iimmediately undress.”Oh my, we are eager aren’t we?” Sir says.He removes the device and massages my cock and balls until I am fullyerect.”Magnificent,” I hear him say.I stand proudly, completely naked, my manhood erect and exposed waiting formy training to begin. It’s then I hear something strange, a cry, a sob. Ipanic and quickly cover my erection with my hands.”It’s ok boy, I have found you some playmates and we’re going to have somefun with them tonight,” Sir says.I hear muffled groans.”Playmates Sir?” confusion in my voice.”Yes, two new slaves for us to train and break in,” he explains.He grabs me by me shoulders and guides me forward telling me to put out myhands. I immediately touch bare flesh and I hear a stifled yelp. I’mtouching someones chest, his skin is smooth, I explore with my hands. Hisarms are trussed up above his head, I stroke the soft hairs under his armscausing him to writhe and moan. I find his face, he is blindfolded and hasa ball gag in his mouth. His chin is covered with some light stubble, itfeels a little rough. I examine his stomach, flat and also smooth. I golower and find his pubic hair, it feels wiry and fairly bushy. I get to hissemi erect cock and stroke it gently, he moans half in protest, half withpleasure. I feel it grow in my hands, it’s a nice size. It makes me feelgood to know that my touch is arousing this boy who ever he is.”What do you think?” Sir asks.”He has a nice cock Sir,” I say.He guides me away and tells me to get to my knees. I put out my hands againand touch more flesh. This time it’s someones backside, I hear a muffledcry, also gagged I assume. I explore with my hands. It seems he is tied tothe floor in much the same way I was when I was first brought here, hisface against the floor and his arse in the air. I find his hole and rub myforefinger over it, he groans at the sensation. I move lower and find hisball sac, it tightens at my touch. I reach under and find his fully erectcock, I pull it back and examine it. It’s not as big as the other boy’s andmy touch is making him groan loudly.”You have to watch this one,” Sir says, “He fires off at the slightesttouch.””What do you want me to do Sir?” I ask.”Well firstly you’re going to learn how to eat ass,” he explains, “bendover and find his hole with your tongue.”I’m a little apprehensive about putting my tongue on a part of a bodythat’s main function is to deliver crap but I remember the enormouspleasure it gave me when I had it done to me. I bend forward and stick outmy tongue, I have no trouble finding the tight puckered hole. The boy gaspsloudly and lets out a long stifled groan.”That’s it boy, you’re doing good, now flick your tongue up and down.”Sir’s head is next to mine, watching my actions.I flick my tongue as instructed, the boy’s groans rise in pitch.”Good, now side to side and faster,”My tongue is dancing side to side and up and down all around the hole.”Excellent boy, do you hear his moans? This means he is really enjoyingit,” Sir says.It turns me on knowing that my tongue is causing the boy to moan inecstasy.”Now I want you push into his hole with your tongue, go in as deep as youcan and keep moving your tongue moving around,” he instructs me.I bury my head into the boys ass and push my tongue in deep, I flickaround, his tight ring of muscle restricting my tongue so I have to workharder. The boy is moaning loudly, his tone high pitched, almost like agirl. He is writhing his backside around pushing back hard into myface. I’m really enjoying this too and my cock is aching it’s gotten sohard.”Oh yes boy, your good, he really likes that. Ok now take long strokesstarting just below is hole, run your tongue up and push in deep and outagain as you pass over it.”I do this and the boy whimpers loudly between his heavy panting.”Ok that’s enough,” Sir says, “you are a natural.”I pull up and Sir gives me a quick peck on the lips. I’m pleased I’m doinggood.”Now I want you to finger him. Start by rubbing your finger around his holefirst.” Sir instructs me.I place my hands on the boy’s butt and find his hole. I feel sir addlubricant so I rub it in with my fingers circling the tight ring. The boyis now whimpering like a puppy. I reach under him with my free hand andfondle his hard cock that’s pressed against his stomach.”Now slip your finger inside, slowly at first, then long strokes.”I push at the hole and my finger slips past the sphincter. The boy clampsdown and I feel my finger being pulled in. I push further and my finger isnow up to my knuckles. The boy is obviously enjoying this as he pushes hiships back to get me deeper. I slowly begin to finger fuck him, taking longslow deliberate strokes.”Well done,” I hear sir say, “Now I want you to find his G-spot, searcharound with your finger and you should find what feels like a lump.”I insert my finger fully, exploring the boys bowls. I find what Sirexplained and massage it with my finger tip. The boy lets out a long screamhis anus clamps tight on my finger and his cock pulses in my hand, I ammaking him ejaculate.”I just made him cum Sir,” I say feeling quite please with myself.”Damn, I said he was a loaded gun,” He says, “I didn’t give you permissionto cum you slut!”Sir’s tone startles me, even though it wasn’t directed at me it reminds mehow strict he can be and I know what is coming next. Sir pulls me away sitsme on a bench and ties my hands behind my back. The cellar is then filledwith the sounds of muffled screams as Sir takes a strap to the boy’s barebehind. I feel sorry for him. I hear the other boy near me, he is crying,sobbing uncontrollably and I have a flash back to my first time there. Sirfinishes strapping the boy on the floor and I can hear them bothcrying. When Sir has finished he grabs my arm and leads me to the firstboy, unties my arms and whispers in my ear.”Give him some reassurance, before he turns into a quivering wreck,” hetells me.I am feeling sorry for the boy as I remember how traumatic it was for me. Ireach out and find the boys body so I gently caress him, it doesn’t calmhim. I put my arms around him and our body’s touch, his is warm buttrembling wildly, his cock now flaccid, my cock fully erect and pressinginto his belly. I hold him tight and give him soft butterfly kisses on hisneck, ear and cheeks. The boy begins to respond, his sobbing waining. Heexhales small gasps as my soft lips caress his skin. I whisper softly inhis ear.”Shh, it’s ok, you won’t get hurt if you do as you’re told. Just relax andenjoy it.”I surprise myself, I sound just like master talking. I can just hear Sirdoing the same to the other boy and both their sobbing having nowstopped. I then feel Sirs warm naked body against my back, his hard cock inthe cleft of my ass. I am now sandwiched between the boy and Sir and itfeels nice.”Well done boy, I’m very, very proud of you,” He whispers in my ear.I’m so gratified that I am pleasing sir. He ties my hands again and leadsme back to the bench. I hear the sound of chains and clasps as Sir doessome thing with the first boy. Then he leads me back, unties my hands andget’s me to kneel.”Ok get your tongue to work boy,” Sir whispers in my ear.I reach out with my arms and touch flesh, it’s the boys buttocks. I feelaround and realise his legs are above him and is swinging, he is suspendedby his feet and hands as I was when sir first fucked me. I soon find hishole and tease it with my fingers, the boy groans. I lean forward andconnect with my tongue, giving every thing I can to pleasure this boy andjudging by his reaction I’m doing quite a good job. I’m not sure how long Ikeep this up for but it seems like ages until Sir speaks.”Ok now I want you to finger him,” Sir instructs.I pull away and finger the boy, his hole is tight and it clamps eventighter on my finger, the boy groans. I slowly finger fuck him and I findhis prostrate at the same time, he bucks when I brush against it.”Good boy now add another finger.” Sir says.I push my first two fingers and find more resistance. After a while theresistance subsides and I am easily fucking him with my two fingers.”Good, now add another.”I put three of my fingers together and push, more resistance. I hear theboy complaining through the gag but I keep finger fucking him and soon myfingers slide in and out easily. I’m wondering where this is leading whenSir asks me to stand.”Have you ever fucked anyone with that huge cock of yours?” Sir asks stillwhispering in my ear.”No sir,” I reply.”Well I think it’s time you did. You are going to fuck this virgin ass withyour virgin cock boy.”I feel apprehensive and excited, my first fuck is looming and I reallydon’t know what to expect. I had often wondered what it would be like tofuck a girl but here I am about to fuck a boy. I feel sir applying lube tomy cock, he’s working it in good but I am so aroused I’m about to explode.”Arrrgh, Please Sir, I’m giong to Cum!” I announced urgenly.He stops, my cock bounces wildly.”Hmmm, you’re not going last five minutes in his ass if you’re that workedup. I think we need to get rid of some of your tension first.”He takes hold of my cock again and very slowly manipulates the head withhis thumb and forefinger, the lube causing them to slide effortlessly overmy cock head. I groan loudly and push my groin forward.”UUURRRGHHHH! FUCK! I’M CUMMING!”My body tenses and I blow my load. I hear the boy moan and realise I amshooting a huge load all over him.”Fuck, I love seeing you cum boy!” Sir says.My cock starts to deflate but Sir keeps on playing with it. I feel him moveclose to me and his lips touch mine. We kiss tenderly at first thenpassionately and my cock soon springs back to life. Every time he kisses melike that it just confirms to me how much I love him.”Ok, lets do this,” Sir says, “Schooch forward.”I shuffle forward on my knees until my groin is touching the boys buttocksmy cock in the crease of his ass. I push the boy away from me and Sirguides my cock to his hole. I let the boy fall back some and I feel my cockpushing at his tight hole, it won’t enter. I stop pushing the boy away butmy cock still won’t enter so grabbing the boys thighs I pull him towardsme. Suddenly my cock breaks through and penetrates deeper than Iexpected. I gasp at the sensation, the vice like grip of his ring musclesaround my cock feels amazing. The boy screams in pain, I remember how ithurt me the first time so I don’t move until his pain subsides. His screamsstop but he is sobbing now, I hear Sir at his head comforting him. I pullthe boy towards me some more and my cock slips in deeper and I moan at howwonderful it feels. I pull out some then push back in gasping more at thetightness of his ring piece and the warmth of his bowls on my cock.”Feel nice boy?” I assume Sir is speaking to me.”Oh yes Sir, it’s wonderful,” I reply.I start fucking the boy, each stroke getting deep until eventually my hipstouch his ass cheeks. The boys sobs have now been replaced with groans ofecstasy. I’m enjoying it immensely as I pull my cock out to the tip thenram it in to the hilt. I feel the pressure build in my groin and I’m soonready to blow another load.”Please Sir, I am close, may I cum?” I ask.”Yes boy you may, blow that load in his slutty virgin ass,” he replies.I hear the boy complaining wildly between grunts and groans, I realise he’strying to let us know he is about to cum. Sir whispers something to him andsuddenly I feel his anus clamp down tight and pulse around my cock, he’scumming. It only takes a few more strokes for me and my body convulses, mycock dumping another huge load deep into his guts.Spent and panting heavily I just stay there, my cock shrinking in his ass.”How was that boy?” Sir says suddenly at my side.”Amazing Sir.” I reply.”Do you think you could go again?””I don’t know sir, I think so,” I reply.”Good, the other boy needs to experience cock up his ass.”The other boy obviously heard this as I can hear muffled protests andcrying coming from him.Sir leads me over to him, still on the floor in the same position and getsme to kneel behind him. Sir kneels behind me, puts his arms round me andnibbles my ear. God I love it when he does that.”We need to get you all sexed up again,” he says.He pushes me forward so I’m lying over the boys back and sir bends down andeat’s my ass. I’m in heaven, I groan loudly with pleasure writhing on theboys back. I put my arms around his waist, grab his stiff cock and slowlywank him. He moans and writhes with me. My cock is up to full mast withinseconds as Sir’s tongue flicks deep in and out of my hole. He doesn’t stopthere and adds a finger as he continues to ream me out. I’m going wild withpassion.”Oh please Sir, please fuck me!” I pant.”That’s exactly what I had in mind,” I hear him say, I’d swear he’sgrinning too.He lubes up my ass and soon his cock head is seeking entrance at my backdoor. I relax fully and his cock slides in. I still have the shooting painas his cock breaks through but I tolerate it and push back on his cock. Heis now completely inside me, his balls touching my ass. He pulls me up andgrabs my cock.”Lets get your cock in his ass,” he says.He positions my cock at the boys hole and I push. I can feel the boy try topull away but I grab his hips and pull him back, as I do so the head of mycock penetrates his ring. He screams in his gag and I hold still to allowthe pain to subside. Sir is still deep inside me and I sense he is lookingover my shoulder watching my cock slide in the boy’s ass. The boy’s screamsdissipate and I push again, my cock slipping in inch by inch, the sensationis even better having Sir’s huge cock up my ass. Here I am fucking andbeing fucked at the same time, it’s an amazing sensation. Sir holds stilland lets me take up the rhythm and soon I am burying my cock deep insidethe boys ass while Sirs cock is just inside me. I push back and Sir’s cockslips in my ass to it’s base while my cock is just in the entrance of theboy’s ass. I’m now full of lust and my rhythm becomes more aggressive.”Oh fuck yeah, nnnurgh! This feels amazing! Urrgh! Oh God!” I hear myselfsaying.Sir pants and grunts in my ear as his hands explore my body, his fingerstweak my nipples causing me to yelp. I fling my head back onto his shoulderand he bites my ear. I loose track of time having no idea how long we havebeen doing this but I’m in heaven. I love the sensation of my cock slidingin this tight hole and Sir’s cock filling my ass. I am close to cummingagain and I think Sir is too. I stop fucking as Sir is now slamming my asshard, his cock hitting my prostrate. He is causing my cock to slam hard anddeep into the boy and both him and me cry and grunt in sheer pleasure.”Oh fuck Sir, I’m gonna cum. Please may cum?” I ask.I hear the boys voice is loud and sounds like he is panicking, I realise ishis going to cum too.”Yes boy, shoot that load, and tell the slut he can cum too,” Sir pants inmy ear.I lean over to get closer to the boys head.”Sir says, nnuurrghh! You can, urrghh! Cum now.” I say hardy able to breathproperly.I hear the boy scream one last time as his ring piece clamps on my cock andspasms. This sends me over the edge and fling myself back to Sir and pumpmy load into the boy just as Sir slams deep in me and delivers his load. Islump over the boy and Sir slumps over me. We stay like that for a whilebefore Sir pulls his shrinking cock from my battered hole. He lifts me upand leads me to the cage.”Get in,” he says, “and get some rest, we have more to do later.”I get to my knees and shuffle forward feeling the bedding under me. I liedown and sigh, I feel exhausted. I listen to the sounds of chains andrestraints being removed and the whimpers of the boys as they are led outof the cellar. I wonder who they are and where Sir found them, did hea***** them as he did me? Oh crap what if I have to share Sir with them? Idon’t like the idea of that. Am I getting jealous? Oh man this is gettingseriously fucked up. I’m getting jealous over someone I haven’t even seen,what is wrong with my head.CHAPTER 5 — Daniel is deniedI must have dozed off with those thoughts swimming in my head because nextthing I knew I am waking up to Sir gently shaking me.”Wake up slave boy, time for some more training.”He helps me up and out of the cage.”Sir, those boys, will I have to share you with them?” I ask, this was abold thing for me to do.”Good God no,” he says sharply, “they are here for your pleasure, I willonly administer discipline with them. All will come clear to you soon.”I want to say that I don’t need them to please me, that Sir is more thanenough for me but instead I just thank him. I am led to the cross where Iam tied to it facing out.”We are going to do more cum denial tonight but first I think it’s time toremove the blindfold,” he says.My heart suddenly thumps loudly, did he say remove the blindfold?”Thank you Sir,” I say swallowing hard.I’m scared and really excited now, scared in case he’s hideous, excited tofinally see him. I feel his fingers pull on the strap, it falls away frommy face. My eyes had gotten so used to the blindfold that what little lightthere is in the room is still blinding me. Everything is out of focus butsoon that clears. I look around, I can see the cage on the floor, above itvarious whips and toys. Opposite a padded table, like you find at thedoctors. Above me are hooks and chains hanging from the ceiling and to myright is a man, Sir!I’m looking at his naked body, slim, toned, smooth, his cock hangingmenacingly between his legs, it looks magnificent. I look up at his face,oh!, I see a balaclava, he his still hiding his face from me. I feeldisappointed and he notices.”I’m not ready to show you my face yet, in time my boy, in time,” he says.He walks over to me and for the first time I am able to look him in theeyes. They are a deep green and piercing but above all else I see the eyesof the man I love. I want to kiss him, give myself completely, be his loverand as if he could read my mind he leans forward and our lips meet. We kisstenderly for a moment and he pulls away. I look back into his eyes, thoseeyes that have me captivated. First it was his voice but now those eyes.”I hope you’re not disappointed with me,” he says seriously.I’m not. I look at his body, the athletic form, the strong arms, that hugecock. I feel my cock stirring, I look down and see it rising.”Sir, that’s how disappointed I am,” I say flexing my groin causing my cockto bounce.He smiles and gives my cock a playful tug.”Lets get on with your training,” he says and walks over to the wall withthe toys and selects a few things.He comes back with the items and places them on the floor next to me. Idon’t really notice what they are, I’m mesmerised with his cock, the way itswings when he walks, it’s beautiful. He picks up what looks like a buttplug except it’s made of stainless steel and has a prong at it’s base. Helubes it up, places it at my sphincter and with a gentle push it slipsin. It feels cold and hard in my anus. He then picks up a steel ring with aprong on and slips it over the head of my cock. It’s a little tight butfits snugly under the flange of my bell end, it feels strange. I’m a littlealarmed when I see him attach wires to the prongs of the butt plug and thecock ring, what is this for? I then watch him put the other end into a boxwith dials and buttons. Oh god is he going to electrocute me?”This is called e-stim,” he explains, “it’s very pleasurable.”He switches the unit on, I gasp and my cock twitches. The sensation iswonderful, like someone is massaging inside my body between my ass andcock. He tries different settings and I yelp as one of them hurt. He setsthe unit to rotate between settings, some times a soft rolling massage toshort sharp jolts. It starts off mild and I groan with the pleasurablefeeling. He turns up the intensity and my cock stiffens even harder. As heincreases the intensity it starts to become a little painful but veryerotic.”Now remember, you are not allowed to cum,” he orders, his voice soundingstern.”Yes sir,” I reply.I throw my head back and enjoy the sensations sometimes painful but mostlypleasurable. I’m whimpering loudly now and my voice is high pitched as theunit causes my body to spasm intensely from my anus up through my cock. Mycock is leaking, a steady stream of pre cum now trickling down its shaft. Ifeel that familiar build up and it’s out of my control.”Arrrgh Sir! Please stop, I don’t want to cum,” I shout.He turns off the unit and my pending orgasm subsides. I’m panting andsweating and amazed at how electricity can induce such phenomenalpleasure. After a few minutes he starts the unit again. I look at himstanding next to me, he is now aroused and his cock is fully erect. It’sbeautiful, as long as mine but thicker, with a smooth tight ball sack atit’s base. I want to devour it, I want that monster inside me. He comescloser and adds to my pleasure by gently stroking my skin, from the soulsof my feet to under my arms which he knows now causes me to squirm inuncontrollable laughter. His fingers tickle and tease my tight ball sackand tweak my nipples. Every time I near to an orgasm he turns off the unitand my cock bounces wildly.This lasts for what seems like hours, I’m beside myself with agony ofnearing an orgasm time after time yet being denied. I’m at the stage nowwhere I’m constantly teetering on the edge of an orgasm. My body ishypersensitive to touch and my nipples are so erect you could hang clothesoff them. I keep thinking that soon Sir is going to let me cum, then hedoesn’t. I’m in absolute torment.”PLEEEAAAAASSSEE! I NEED TO CUM, PLEASE SIR LET ME CUM!” I’m begging sohard now the torment overwhelming me. The pre-cum is flowing more than everand all my shaft is wet and sticky with it. I look at Sir and he is hard asrock, pre-cum flowing from his cock at almost the same rate. It looks likehe is almost in a state of near orgasm too from just watching me getpleasured. Then Sir does something that totally shocks me.”Ok, thats enough for today,” he says.”What? But Sir I haven’t cum yet,” I protest.”No, and you’re not going to today,” he adds.I’m stunned, my cock and balls feel like they’re going to explode. I havethe hardest erection I have ever had in my life and he’s going to deny meuntil tomorrow!”Noooooo! Please Sir, please, please, please, I need to cum so bad?” Istart crying.”You’ll be fine,” he says pecking me on my lips.He unties me and to make sure I don’t touch my cock he ties my hands behindmy back. I’m still protesting as he leads me out of the cellar my cockswaying as I walk. We walk into a utility room with a washing machine anddrier and at the one end a shower cubicle. He walks me over to it and putsme inside but doesn’t get in with me. My cock is aching so bad and myerection isn’t subsiding. He turns on the water.”AARRRGHHH! FUCK! SIR! IT’S FREEZING!” I try to escape it but he holds methere.He makes sure my cock is getting the flow of water and sure enough it’shaving the desired effect. It’s now deflating. I’m still reeling and tryingto escape the flow but his grip is strong. Eventually my cock is shrivelledto the smallest I have ever seen it and sir immediately puts on thechastity device. I groan in utter frustration, my groin harbouring a deepache from the build up of cum that has yet to be released. I’m cold too, hepulls me out the shower shivering. He puts a towel round me and hugs me towarm me up. I tremble against him and I lower my head on his shoulder. Herubs my body vigorously the friction warming my skin. Right now I hate him,for keeping me on the edge for so long and denying me at the lastmoment. It feels like such a wicked thing to do, yet as he rubs my body andI’m leaning against his I feel a contentment. He lifts my head up and looksinto my eyes.”Tonight is the first time I have been able to look into your eyes,” hesays.He’s right, until now I’ve always been blindfolded so wouldn’t have knowwhat my eyes look like.”And I have to say, they are the most beautiful eyes I have ever seen,” headds.Aww fuck! There goes any hate I had for him. Now all I feel is pure lovefor the man and I just want to melt into him.He leads me back into the cellar and up to the cage.”Before you go in your cage I need to put the blindfold back on you,” hesays.”Aww, Sir do I have to?” I protest whimpering.”Yes,” he replies as he puts it on. Soon everything is dark again.He guides me into the cage and tells me to lie down. As I do so he coversme with a quilt and closes the door. I think I nod off pretty much straightaway.I wake some time later and hear breathing. I lift my head to see where it’scoming from. It seems to be at the side of my cage. I listen carefully, itsounds slow and heavy. I hear a short snore, Ah! It’s Sir he’s sleepingnext to my cage. I wish I was in his arms sleeping together. I move to theside of the cage to be closer to him.I whisper to him, “I love you Sir.”But he doesn’t stir, I drift back off to sleep.CHAPTER 6 — Daniel gets hot in the sun.I wake to the smell of bacon frying, wow, I am so hungry, my stomachrumbles at the aroma. I think about last night and seeing Sir for the firsttime, albeit wearing a mask but I’m more attracted to him now than I everwas. I think back to when I first realised my homosexuality and when it wasI came to accept it.Sir enters the cellar and opens the cage door.”Good morning boy, I’ve made breakfast, are you hungry?” he asks.”Yes Sir, I’m starving, thank you Sir.”He helps me out the cage and removes the blindfold. I look at Sir, he isnaked and still wearing the balaclava. He removes the device, my cock looksa little deformed from it’s cramped quarters but I know it’ll soon get backto it’s regular shape. He leads me up the stairs and into the utility room,the sunlight is streaming through a window and blinds me. I cry out inpain.”Sun hurting your eyes?” he asks. I nod, squinting.He leads me down a hallway, the carpet beneath my feet feels deep and verysoft. We end up in a room, my eyes are still hurting from the sunlight so Ican’t make out any features, except this room also has the nice softcarpet. Sir stands behind me, puts his arms around me and kisses my neck. Ifeel his cock touch my hands so I instinctively wrap my slender fingersaround it causing him to sigh.”Look in the mirror, boy,” he instructs.I squint, my eyes are slowly getting accustomed to the light. I can makeout a naked boy in front of me and realise it’s me in a full lengthmirror. I look away shamefully. I have always suffered from low self esteemand seeing myself naked in the mirror doesn’t help it any.”Who do you see?””I see me Sir,” I say looking at the floor, nice carpet.”And?” he asks further.I feel uneasy and continue to stare at the floor. He grabs my chin andforces me look back in the mirror.”Tell me!” he persists.I know what he’s getting at, I know what he wants me to say. I look at mynaked form with disgust. My skinny body looks so puny, my chest flat andundefined, you can even see my ribs. My arms have no muscle or definitionand neither do my legs. My face is hideous, spotty and my hair a mess. YesI know what he’s getting at and for the first time since meeting him I’mnot going to play his game.”Tell me what you see!” he barks again.I feel tears welling up, I don’t want to say it but he’s making me angry. Istart to struggle but he holds me tight. “No!” I cry.I dawns on me how stupid I’ve been, looking at my pathetic image I realisethat even though I love him, there is no way on earth he’s ever going tofeel the same way. How could anyone love that pathetic lookingcreature. Sobbing I blurt it all out. “I’m puny! I’m too thin! I’m ugly! Ihave too many spots and I’m too damn fucking shy!” I shout.Sir relaxes his grip on me and talks close to my ear in that soft silkyvoice of his. “You’re wrong. I see a beautiful young man, with a beautifulbody. This body is so sexy, look at your curvy hips.” he explains as hishands runs over them to accentuate his point. “Look at your chest, it’sperfect, with delicious pert little nipples,” he tweaks them as he saysthis causing me to whimper. “Look at this beautiful face, there will be alot of people that will fall in love with this face, believe me. And lookat this magnificent cock! You are going to give and get a lot of pleasurefrom this,” he says stroking my cock.It starts to swell from his gentle touch, I must admit I do like my cock. Ithink about what he says about people falling in love with my face. I wantto say ‘But I want you to fall in love with me’.”No there is only one thing wrong with you,” he adds.I look at his eyes in the mirror expecting the worst.”You’re too pale, you don’t get in the sun enough so today we are going todo a spot of sunbathing.”I smile, “that sounds nice Sir.”He takes my arm and leads me through the house. I get a good look at theroom we were in, it’s his bedroom. The room is large with a king sized beddominating it. There are built in wardrobes along one wall, a dresser bythe window and a large flat screen TV on the wall opposite the bed. Thewalls are a dark red and the furnishings are a combination of black andcream. The bed clothes are silk and I look at the bed with envious eyeswishing I could spent the night in there with him.He leads me into a hall way and I realise there are no stairs, this houseis a bungalow. We end up in the kitchen, it is beautiful. A high glossblack granite worktop lines three of the walls while the other leads in toa large conservatory. The units are high gloss white and there are variousstainless steel appliances around the work top. In the centre is an islandwith stools around and freshly made breakfast laid out on top. I can’t helpbut notice that there is only one plate of food and I wonder if this ismine, perhaps Sir has already eaten.Sir sits on the a stool and pulls me to him telling me to sit on his lap. Ican’t do it alone as my hands are still tied behind my back so he helpsme. He then feeds me my breakfast. I feel somewhat silly, slightlyhumiliated at being fed but it makes me feel like a young boy again beinglooked after by a caring parent. Those feelings give way to a sense ofromance, his actions seemingly loving, slightly erotic even.”I’m having some friends over today, they are going to join us forsunbathing,” he says, “you’ll like them, they’re nice people and I want youto meet them.”I feel somewhat nervous at meeting these people but I’ve always been shyaround anybody strange and I was hoping to spent the day with sir alone.After breakfast we head out into the garden. I’m alarmed to be stark nakedoutdoors but looking round I see the garden is very large with a high hedgesurrounding it. There are no houses in sight, it seems very secluded. Inotice on the lawn two beach towels side by side, one for Sir and one forme I guess. The one beach towel is situated in the centre of four pegs inthe ground and I realise what these are for. If he ties me to these I willbe completely vulnerable when his visitors arrive.Sure enough I am made to lie face down on the towel while he ties my feetand hands to the pegs. He disappears and returns holding a bottle of sunlotion. He rubs it into my pale skin, his large soft hands kneading mytight white skin. I relax and enjoy his touch, he soon get’s to my bare assand rubs some into my crack, I lift my butt to give him better access. Hisfinger probes my anus spending longer there than he needs to, my cockstiffens. He reaches under and pulls my cock down so it is between my legs,he strokes it until it’s fully erect. It feels a little uncomfortable butvery sexy. He finishes applying my lotion then sits on his towel andapplies the lotion to his front.We lie like that for quite a while, Sir occasionally leaning over to playwith my ass and cock, keeping me hard. We talk about college and thecourses I’m attending, and what I want to do when I leave. I try to learnmore about Sir but he is very evasive.Shortly the door bell rings and Sir get’s up to answer. I’m suddenly awaremy bare ass and hard cock are totally visible. I feel apprehensive as Ihear voices approach.”Oooh! V! He’s is adorable!” a voice says, “is it a new garden ornament?”I hear others laugh.”Fellas, I’d like to introduce my boy, Daniel,” Sir says, he used my nameagain.I crane my neck round to see three men behind me, one of them Sir. One ofthem is carrying a few extra pounds around his belly and looks to be in hisfifties as he has the beginnings of grey hair. He is wearing khaki shortsand a t-shirt which does nothing to help his figure. He is quite attractiveand has eyes that smile even when he isn’t. The other is slim, not quite asthin as me but tall with it, I guess around six foot. He is wearing cut offjeans and a black tank top, his head shaved making him look a littleintimidating. He is also wearing a dog collar with a leash attached thathis being held by the older man. I estimate his age to be twenties or so,he also has a hungry look in his eyes.”Pleased to meet you boy Daniel,” the older man says smiling.”Boy this is Mr G and his boy Robbie,” Sir introduces.I smile and say, “hello.”I blush as I notice they aren’t looking at my face, they are transfixed onmy cock.”My that is impressive,” says Mr G.”We’ll have a little play later,” Sir says.I push my face into the towel, this is going to be a long afternoon.”Looks like your boy want’s to start play now,” sir laughs.I look round to see Robbie kneeling between my legs, he looks up at Sir.”Please Mr V may I?” he asked.”Oh your boy is so polite,” Sir says, “well just a quick lick.”Robbie bends down and runs his tongue up the length of my cock causing meto shudder.”That’s enough” says Mr G pulling on Robbie’s lead, “we’ll have time forthat later.”Robbie moans disappointedly. Sir gets back on his towel to my right andlies back to sun himself. I look to my left and Robbie has placed his towelright next to mine. He removes his clothes and I look at his cock, it’s agood size, around eight inches, it looks a little bigger as he is wearing acock ring making his cock stick further out from his groin. It is now semierect and he sees me staring at it, I look at him and he smiles as hepushes his hips forward to make it look even more impressive. I now want tofeel that cock in my mouth and I lick my lips, my own dick getting verystiff indeed.Robbie lies down on his side facing me, his face inches from mine. Heplaces his hand on my head and strokes my hair then runs his fingers downmy back. I groan a little, his touch feels just like Sir’s.”Do you like Robbie?” sir asks.I turn to look at him, “Yes Sir, he has kind eyes.””Oh lord he is such a sweetheart,” I hear Mr G say.I look up to see he has placed his towel at my head and is lying facing mein between my arms, his hairy belly facing me, I shudder again. My eyes aredrawn to his cock, JESUS! IT’S MASSIVE! I look in disbelief as it has to beall of eight inches soft but not only that, it’s thick, really thick!Robbie see’s me looking, my jaw must have been wide open.”It still hurts even now and he’s been fucking me for five years” hewhispers in my ear.My eyes widen as I turn to look at Robbie.”He fucks you with that thing?” I whisper incredulously.They all laugh. I feel embarrassed, Robbie sees this and kisses me, hislips sweet and tender. I giggle and say I wouldn’t mind seeing that, Robbiewinks at me.For the next hour or so we talk about different things, Sir and Mr Gtalking about people I don’t know and a party that Sir is throwing in a fewdays.”Thanks for inviting us to the party,” Mr G says, “but I’m afraid we can’tmake it, Robbie and I have had our vacation booked before we got theinvite.'”That’s ok, you’ll be missed tho, especially Robbie,” Sir says laughing.”Yes he can be the life of a party,” Mr G replies laughing too.”It’s a pity because Daniel here and two new slaves I’ve found are going tobe naked serving boys,” Sir says.”Sir?” I say my voice sounding alarmed.”It’s ok boy, I won’t let anything bad happen to you,” Sir reassures mestroking my hair.”Oh you’ll love it,” Mr G says, “Your master’s parties are legendary and somuch fun.”I should learn to trust Sir more now, every time he’s suggested somethingthat has alarmed me has usually been a wonderful pleasurable experience.”Time to turn you over,” Sir says. “but first I need you to oil my back.”He gets up and unties me then lays face down on his towel. I get up andstraddle his back my cock semi hard running up the middle.”Oh and no trying to get your self off,” he commands.”Yes Sir,” I reply.I get the lotion and apply it over his shoulders and back, he already has anice tan and the oil is making it look darker. My hands rub down his sidesand he groans, I get a wicked idea and I tickle his sides. He bucks andlaughs loudly.”Ha bursa escort bayan ha, stop that, young man,” he gasps, “you’re supposed to be puttinglotion on me.””Sir is ticklish,” I giggle and tickle him some more.”Arrgh! Stop, other wise I’ll whip your ass,” he shouts.I stop, not sure if he is serious or not. I move further down, my cock nowresting in the crack of his ass. I wonder if Sir likes being fucked andwhether or not he would let me fuck him. I look over to Robbie who ishaving his back oiled my Mr G, all the time they have been there Robbie’seyes haven’t left me. I finish rubbing lotion into Sir’s skin. I continueto oil up Sir, my hands now at his ass. It’s nicely shaped and slightlyhairy. I run my fingers down his crack and he moans, I find his hole andI’m tempted to drop down there are then and lick him out. Doing it front ofstrangers is the only thing that stops me, I feel very self conscious. Ifinish oiling Sirs legs.”Finished Sir,” I inform him.Sir instructs me to lie on my back and he ties my hands and feet back tothe pegs.”Would you like to help me oil my boy up?” he asks the others.Soon they are surrounding me, Robbie between my legs Sir to my left and MrG to my right. I close my eyes to the sensation of six hands oiling andcaressing my naked body. Robbie is taking special attention to my cock,taking long strokes making sure the whole length is oiled up. I groan inthe ecstasy of many hands feeling me up and surprisingly Mr G’s touch is asgentle and soft as Sir’s and Robbie’s, I’m in seventh heaven.”Mr V, my I suck his cock sir?” I hear Robbie say.”Yes but don’t make him cum,” Sir replies, “I was giving him a cum denialfor three hours last night so he’s a loaded gun waiting to go off.”I feel Robbie’s lips slip over my cock head, I look down to watch himengulf my cock and for the first time in my life I see my cock slippinginto someone else’s mouth, its unbelievably erotic.”Three hours?” I hear Mr G say, “what method did you use?””E-stim,” Sir replied.”Ooh you bastard, that must have been agony for him,””He was crying in the end,” Sir said with pride in his voice.”And he hasn’t cum yet since last night?””Not yet, fancy giving me a hand to video it when he does?” Sir asks.”Sir?” I ask not sure if I heard him right.”It’s just a little memento of you’re biggest cum shot yet,” Sir laughs.I suddenly shout as I reach a climax.”Stop! Sir please!”Robbie pulls away looking very pleased, my cock twitches wildly and I’mpanting heavily. Sir kisses me and tickles my testicles knowing full wellit delays my edge from subsiding.They get back onto their towels. Robbie and sir lying either side of me,stroking my skin, teasing my nipples, rubbing my cock to keep it hard andoccasionally kissing my neck and ears. Mr G has moved his towel to betweenmy legs and is now lying on his front sucking on my balls and flicking histongue down my perineum to my tight hole. I am now back to the state I wasin last night, groaning constantly in desire as the dire need to cumoverwhelms my body.I look at Sir, his cock is leaking pre-cum and I want it in my mouth. Ilick my lips, Sir sees this and gets up. He grabs something from behindhimself and positions himself kneeling above my head. I look up his cock isright above my face, I stretch to lick his ball sack but I can’t quitereach. He grabs his towel, rolls it up and put’s it under my shoulders. Myhead falls back my throat now stretched. He pushes down on his cock andfeeds it into my open mouth, I can’t move my head in this position so Sirslowly fucks my mouth. I can feel his cock slide down my throat as Iswallow it deep.”Damn that is hot!” I hear Mr G say, “Robbie get over here.”Sir picks up his pace and is fucking my face now, I can’t see his face butI can tell he is close. As his cock moves down my throat the scent of hispure manliness enters my nostrils. I feel him shudder and he pulls out justas he shoots a massive load over my open mouth and down my stomach.”Shit V, did you cum already?” I heard Mr G say.”Yeah,” he says laughing between pants, “this boy gets me so damn fuckinghorny.” I smile.”ARRRGH FUCK!” Robbie screams.I lookup to see an unbelievable sight. Robbie is on his back, legs arepressed against his body and and Mr G is on top sliding the biggest cock Ithink the world has ever seen let alone me into the poor boy’s ass. I haveno idea the full length as some of his cock is in Robbie’s ass but there isstill a good eight inches visible. It’s thickness is thicker than myforearm! I gasp in disbelief as the huge tool slides into the boy’s ass,deeper and deeper. Robbie is grasping at the grass, his face turning redwith the pain. To my utter amazement Mr G gets the whole of his cock burieddeep inside Robbie. He then pulls slowly out, when I think he is at the endmore comes out. How long is this fucking cock! Eventually he reaches thetip, it has to be at least a whopping eleven inches.”Isn’t that the hottest thing you’ve ever seen?” Sir asks.”Fuck yeah!” I sayI look up at Sir still standing over me, “Please Sir don’t let him near myass with that, I wouldn’t be able to take it.”Sir laughs loudly, “Don’t worry boy, he would ruin you for me if I let himfuck you.”I smile again. I look back and see Mr G now sliding the full length of hisgiant cock in and out of Robbie’s ass. Robbie looks at me with pure lust onhis face, he lifts up his cock lets out an almighty groan. His cock pulsesand cum flies out hitting him squarely on his face, again and again itbolts streams of hot ropey cum over his face and chest. Mr G is fucking himfast now and grunting and moaning heavily, he suddenly pushes hard intoRobbie causing him to scream in pain and I can tell Mr G is dumping hisload into Robbie’s ass. Mr G collapses on Robbie and they lie therepanting, Robbie still looking at me.I am so horned up now and all my being is screaming out to cum. I look upat sir with pleading eyes.”Please Sir, I want to cum so bad, please may I cum?” I beg.”Ok I think it’s about time,” Sir agrees, “You may want to watch this guys,G will you take the camera.”I hadn’t noticed but Sir had been videoing us the whole time, I so want towatch that back later. Mr G takes the camera and Sir get’s down by mycock. It starts twitching in anticipation. He takes the head of my cock inhis forefinger and thumb and slowly slides them down the length of myshaft.”Please Sir, faster.” I cry.Sir doesn’t go any faster he keeps it excruciatingly slow. The lotionallows Sir’s fingers to slip effortlessly while Robbie plays with mynipples.”PLEEAAAASSSSEEE SSSIIIIRRRRR!” I cry.His pace doesn’t get any quicker and my body is shaking violentlynow. Every fibre of my being tenses up as I reach the plateau of my orgasm.”UUURRRRGGGGHHHH!! I’M CUUUUUUMMMMMMMINNNNGGG!” I scream.A wave of euphoria washes over my body and the first bolt of cum eruptsfrom my cock. I watch it shoot vertically for nearly six feet. Everybodygasps, again and again my cock spurts as high as the last, I’m like avolcano erupting. It’s going everywhere, some lands on my chest and face,some on Sir and some on Robbie. I can’t believe how much cum there is andthe force at which it’s erupting, it has to be the longest most powerfulejaculation I have ever experienced.”FUCKING HELL!” I hear Mr G say, “THAT’S FUCKING AWESOME!”I notice Robbie kneel up next to me, his cock fully erect, beating itvigorously. He grunts and delivers another load all over my face.”Did that turn you on Robbie?” I hear Sir ask.”Fuck yeah Mr V, that was the hottest thing ever!” he replies.Sir notices that my cock is still fully erect, “I think he maybe ready togo again, what do you say boy?” he asks me.I nod.”Good but how about I fuck you at the same time?”I nod harder. He unties my legs and lifts them up while Robbie who is nowover my head grabs my feet and holds them there. Robbie’s flaccid cock isresting on my face so I start licking and sucking it into my mouth. My holenow exposed for Sir’s waiting cock is lubed up. Sir presents his cock at myentrance and he pushes, I relax and he slips in effortlessly. I gasp. Sirslowly slides in deep into me and Robbie takes my cock in hismouth. Robbie’s cock is on it’s way to an erection so I push my head backand take him in my mouth. All this time Mr G is videoing the whole thing.Sir is fucking me hard now, using the whole length of his cock in my tightass. Robbie fucking my mouth at the same time, the head of his cock justslipping into my throat. My own cock being devoured by Robbie, taking itdeep to my pubes. The sensation of having my cock sucked, sucking a cockand being fucked is blowing my mind and I’m soon reaching the point of noreturn. I pull off Robbie’s cock.”Please Sir, I’m going to cum” I announce.”Yes, shoot that boy cum.” he says.”Let’s see him shoot Robbie,” Mr G tells him.Robbie pulls of as I let out a long high pitched groan and cum eruptsflying clean over Robbie’s back. I can hear it land on the grass above myhead. It’s just as intense as the first orgasm, I guess the result of allthe denial I had the night before. Sir is fucking me furiously now and hestarts to shake. He quickly pulls out from me and I twist my head to seehis cum blast Robbie in the face. Robbie quickly opens his mouth to catchthe rest. Once Sir is spent Robbie turns round and we kiss passionately, herubs Sirs cum over my face from his and we share the taste. As we kiss I’mvaguely aware of Mr G’s giant cock near our heads when suddenly we arebeing blasted by ropes of cum over both our faces. Both Robbie and I turnour heads to catch it in our mouths. When the last of the spurts dribbleout Robbie and I continue to kiss swapping the cum between us.”Wow I’m exhausted,” Says Mr G.”How about we head inside and watch it back?” Sir suggests.”Excellent idea,” Mr G agrees.Sir unties me and we head into his bedroom still covered in drying cum. Aswe watch the video I get horny again watching images of me sucking Sir’scock, blowing my load and getting fucked. Sir lets Robbie deep throat me aswe watch.”Do you like his cock Robbie?” Sir asks.Robbie pulls of me, “Yes Mr V, It’s a lovely cock,” then continues to deepthroat me.I’m moaning loudly and Sir leans in to kiss me.”Please sir, may I cum?” I ask as we swap kisses.”Yes boy, you may,” he whispers in my ear.Robbie pulls off my cock and slowly wanks me, I stiffen, let out a highpitched groan and release another huge load. It hit’s me and sir in theface as we continue to kiss. Robbie keeps stroking my cock as it keepspumping out cum delivering it all over my body.”I think we need a shower,” Sir laughs.We all take a shower together, it’s fun soaping each other down and gettingeach other horny again. Of course my cock is fully erect again. I get toplay with Mr G’s cock, I’m amazed at it’s size, I try to suck it but Istruggle to even get it in my mouth.”He’s very eager,” laughs Mr G.Eventually everyone gets out but Sir tells me to stay put, I suddenlyrealise what he was about to do but he’s too quick and the shower turns icecold again. I shout in protest. The others laugh. He pulls me out, dries meoff and fits the device again.The guests bid there farewell and Sir tells me it’s time to get mehome. I’m sad to be going I really don’t want to leave but I know I haveto. I need to tell him how I feel now so why don’t I just say it.”Sir.””Yes?””I-I-I,” say it!”What is it?””I-I-I,” Just say it you wimp! “I had a wonderful time Sir,” fuck, I’m sucha chicken!”So did I.”Thirty minutes later I watch the van drive away. I feel empty again.CHAPTER 7 — Daniel gets bullied no more.College is slow today, I’m finding it difficult to concentrate. I keeplooking at my phone thinking I may have missed Sir’s text message. It’sbeen nearly a week since I last saw him and I so need sex right now.The lunch time bell rings and we all pile into the corridor. I head to thetoilets to relieve my self but as I enter I bump into Shane and Joe. Howthe fuck do they manage to do that? I flinch and close my eyes and wait forthem to hit me but they don’t. I slowly open my eyes to see them looking atme nervously.”Ready?” Joe says to Shane.”Yeah I guess so,” Shane replies looking as though he’s being made to dosomething that he really doesn’t want to do, “Let’s get it over and donewith.”Both boys get on their hands and knees and begin to worship me.”Oh master, we are sorry for all the wrong we did you, please forgive us,”they say together. “We are your humble servants and will do as you wish.”I’m stunned.”W-w-w-what are you doing?” I ask nervously.The boys look at each other with a puzzled look on their faces then Joelooks up at me.”We were told to do this, didn’t you know about it?” He asks.”Know about what?” I ask”Show him,” Shane says.They both stand up.”Look,” Joe says and promptly drops his trousers and pants. I panic alittle thinking he is about to force his cock on me again when I seeit. There wrapped around his cock is a chastity device, now I’m even morestunned. Shane follows suite and likewise there on his cock is anotherchastity device. I standing there with my mouth wide open in disbelief whenthe penny drops.”Oh my god! You! I-I-I,” I struggle to say it but quickly blurt it out, “Ifucked you!”Shane and Joe visibly turn red faced.I start laughing and soon I’m laughing so hard that tears are coming to myeyes.”This sucks,” I hear Shane say as they pull their trousers back up.I lose it.”You think this sucks?” I yell, “What about all the times you picked on me?When you beat me up? Ripped my clothes and stole my books? You made my lifea fucking misery! Don’t you think that sucked for me? This is no more thanyou deserve! YOU FUCKING BASTARDS!”I’m shaking. I’m expecting them to get up now and beat shit out of me butI’m on a roll.”Well I’m glad this has happened to you and I’m glad I got to fuck you. Nowyou know how it feels to be humiliated. I hope you hated every minute ofit.”My heart is racing and I’m just waiting for them to strike.”Actually I kinda liked it,” Shane said looking at the floor.”What?””Yeah, me too,” Joe adds.I look at them, I think my jaw must be on the ground.”Look,” Joe continues, “we really are sorry, and we want to make it up toyou.””I don’t believe you,” I say, “You’re only saying that so you can get thosethings off.””No really, we want to be friends,” Shane adds.I look at him not sure what is going on. I know that Sir will have madethem say this by hanging blackmail over their heads.”What has sir told you?” I ask.”He’s told us to do anything you ask us to do,” Joe replies.”Ok prove it,” I say.”What do you want us to do?” Shane asks.”I want you to rim Joe,” I command.They look at each other and nod. Joe turns round and drops his trousers andshorts. Shane is soon on his knees and as Joe bends over I see a butt plugin his ass. I snigger as Shane carefully removes it then proceeds to lickJoe’s puckered ass. I feel a pain in my groin and I realise my cock istrying to break free of my chastity device.”Ow,” I hear Joe complain as he reaches under to adjust his device.”Ok that’s enough,” I say not wanting to endure any more pain.Shane stops and re-inserts the butt plug, then Joe pulls up his trousers.I still have a lot of hate for these two for what they have done to me inthe past but I think I’m going to have a lot of fun getting payback. Ithink I must be smiling.”What’s so funny?” Joe asks.”Oh nothing, I’m just going to really enjoy making you my bitch boys,” Ireply.”Does that mean you’re going to fuck us again?” Shane asks.”Yeah I guess so,” I reply.Shane lets out a small whimper and grabs his crotch.”My god, you really want it don’t you?” I realise. They both nod.Just then my phone vibrates, I dig in my pocket and pull it out. Almoststraight away Joe’s and Shane’s phone’s chirp as they receive a textmessage. It’s from Sir.”Be at the van outside college gates at five thirty, call your mother andtell her you’re staying over again.””At last!” Joe says.I look at him, “Sir want’s to see you too?” I ask.”Yeah, we got to be at the van at five thirty,” he replies.”Well looks like you might just get it tonight then,” I say as I walk outof the toilets.I’m not sure what to expect tonight but I’m sure Sir has something plannedvery special for them.CHAPTER 8 — The party gets started.At five thirty Shane, Joe and myself get in the van and climb into theback. We pick up the blindfolds and I’m about to put mine on when my phonevibrates. It’s from Sir again.”Tie their hands behind their backs then put on your blindfold.””I’m to tie your hands,” I tell them, “Sir’s orders.”I find leather restraints in the back of the van and I tether their handsbehind their backs. I soon as I’m done I put on my blindfold.The van door opens and Sir climbs in.”Well done boys. Now it’s party time,” he says.Party time? I suddenly remember! Sir was talking about a party last weekand that there would be naked serving boys, I quickly realise that will beus.The journey seems longer than normal and I wonder if we are going somewheredifferent. We arrive at our destination and are led from the van. Sirremoves my blindfold and I see that we are in some sort of hall. It has asmall stage at one end near the doors where we entered with a music systemon it and at the opposite end is a table with lots of alcoholic drinkson. There are various contraptions around the room and my mouth drops openwhen I realise what they are. Near the stage is a large steel frame withchains hanging from it. In the middle of the room is a set of stocks andwhat looks like a doctors examination bench with chains and restraints onand next to that a hoist hanging from the rafters. Another table along theleft wall has lots of different toys including eletro, whips, dildos, analbeads, a straight jacket and more.I turn to Sir alarmed and he sees the panic in my eyes.”Don’t worry I won’t let any harm come to you.” he reassures.Shane and Joe shuffle nervously. I then notice how Sir is dressed, he iswearing leather chaps that exposes his groin with a leather pouch thatcovers his genitals. Above his waist he is wearing a leather waistcoat andof course his balaclava. God he looks so fucking hot!”Remove their blindfolds,” he instructs me.I do as I’m told, Joe gasps when he see’s the room.”Fuck!” Shane says as Sir unties their hands.”Ok I want all three of you to strip naked,” he commands.I feel really nervous getting naked in a strange place and feel reluctantto do so, I think the boys feel the same.”NOW!” Sir bellows seeing our reluctance.Immediately we strip and soon all our clothes are in a pile on thefloor. Sir picks them up and takes them to the stage and puts them behindthe music system.”We won’t be needing them for a while,” he says.He picks something up from the table of toys, it looks to be severalleather belts and clasps. He drops some on the floor and brings one over toshane. As he fits it on him it seems to be some sort of harness that fitsover his chest. There is a strap that wraps around his chest with a numberof metal loops on and two more straps connected to it that go over hisshoulders. They all meet at the back where Sir is fastening them. He thenputs leather cuffs on Shane’s wrists and clasps them to rings on theleather strap either side of his chest. Shane now can’t move his arms awayfrom his sides but his hands can move around and he is able to clasp themin front of him. Shane looks at the contraption with amusement. Sir thenfits the same device to me and Joe. I feel somewhat vulnerable in it notbeing able to move my arms freely. Sir then removes our chastity devices,heads back over to the table and picks up three cock rings and fits them tous all. Sir has difficulty in fitting mine as his touch is causing me toget erect, he crushes one of my testicles getting it through the ringcausing me to yelp with pain. I look at my cock now and the ring is causingit to protrude further from my body, it feels even more exposed. He thenremoves our butt plugs.I look at Shane and Joe stark naked, arms tied to their sides and sportingsemi erections. Somehow I can’t see them as the boys that bullied mebefore. In fact I feel quite aroused seeing them like this. I notice Joelick his lips as he looks at me and I realise my cock is now fully erect.”Ok boys, you are going to serve my guests with drinks tonight.” he says.”But Sir, how can we server drinks with these on?” Shane asks shaking hishands.”It’s not that hard, you’ll figure it out,” he replies.”Why do we have to wear them?” Joe asks.”It’s to stop you from playing with yourselves and to prevent you fromstopping the guests from playing with you.”My stomach filled with butterflies, the guests are allow to play with us?”Oh yes,” he adds, “but you are not allowed to cum without my permission,understood?”We all nod groaning, we know that not having been allowed to cum for a weekand people grabbing and groping us that may just be too tall an order.Just then the doors open and three guests walk in. The first is an elderlyman with some grey in his hair, rugged looks and dressed all inleather. Either side of him are two young guys wearing jeans and a t-shirt,they look around my age and are both blond. They both have dog collars onand the elderly man has a leash to each of them. I suddenly realise the areidentical, this man has identical twins for his slaves. He motions to themand they immediately strip naked, their bodies are slim and sinewy withcurvy feminine hips. Their cocks although flaccid are a good size and Iestimate at least five inches soft. They are very handsome with cute turnedup noses and big blue eyes. He then ties their hands behind their backs andleads them to the other side of the hall all the time their eyes staring atme with a look of hunger. Like wild cats that have found their prey. Theirmaster finds his spot and the twins obediently get down kneel either sideof him still with their gaze transfixed on me.”Go and get our guests some drinks,” Sir beckons to me.I reluctantly walk over to them.”W-w-would you l-like a drink?” I ask nervously.”I’ll have a beer” the elderly man replies.I look down at the twins both licking their lips.”My boys aren’t thirsty yet, just the beer will do nicely,” the man adds.I walk away to the drinks table and notice a group of around ten guestsarriving, a couple of them obviously slaves. I realise getting can of beerisn’t so difficult to do with the restraints on but pouring a drink mayhave some challenges. I return with the can and hand it to the man, I haveto get rather close as I can’t reach out to pass it to him. Just then thetwins move in and lock their mouths on my protruding very tight ballsack. I gasp and go to pull back but their master grabs the strap around mychest and pulls me closer.”Where are you going? I do believe my boys want to play with you a little,”he says in a menacing tone.I’m suddenly scared yet extremely aroused as the twins suck my orbs intotheir mouths.”Please let me go Sir, I have drinks to serve.” I beg.The boys now are running theirs lips up my throbbing shaft and as theyreach the top their mouths and tongues perform a dance on my cock head. Igroan and know that I will not be able to stop myself from cumming if theycontinue.”Please Sir, I haven’t cum for over a week and I don’t think I can controlit,” I plead.”Oooh, shall we make him cum?” The man suggests.One of the twins smiles as the other slips his lips over my cock headslides down then length of my cock. I turn my head and give my master apleading look.”Don’t you dare cum boy!” he shouts over.I panic and pull back hard to break free, just then the man releases hisgrip and I end up flat on my back on the floor. I quickly roll over andstruggle to my feet before the twins have a chance to get to me. I brisklywalk over to my master, my cock swinging wildly, and grab his arm standingjust behind him.”Having fun?’ he giggles.I shake my head. I look back at the twins, they’re smiling and lickingtheir lips. I must admit it was really horny having those two beauty’ssucking my cock. I see Shane and Joe are serving some of the newarrivals. One of the guests is stroking Joe’s cock and another is feelingup Shane’s ass. Sir pushes me over to them to help.I walk up to a youngish black guy, I’m guessing in his late twenties,dressed in tight cut off jeans, and hiking boots. His chest is bare andchiseled from obvious regular trips to the gym. The large cock is obviousin his shorts and his cock head is just showing from one of the legs. Helooks to be a good eight inches and thick with it but I’m not sure if he’serect or not.”Would you like a drink?” I ask”My aren’t you a cutie,” he says.His hand shoots forward and grabs my testicles. I yelp as he squeezes themhard.”That’s such a lovely cock too,” he adds as he pulls my balls from side toside causing my cock to sway.”Ow, please stop that hurts,” I plead.”What about your ass,” he says and before I could say anything he hasgrabbed my right leg and lifted it up high.I almost fall over but he wraps his other arm around my back and catchesme. His hand moves down my back and between my ass cheeks to my now exposedhole. I gasp loudly as his finger starts to probe me.”Please stop,” I beg.”Wow, very nice, I’m going to enjoy fucking this,” he says.I suddenly feel a hand grab my arm and pull me away.”Sorry Jason, this boy’s ass is off limits.” It’s Sir.”Oh, didn’t realise V, pity, I would have really enjoyed fucking that cuteass.” Jason replies.Sir pulls me away and I look back to see Jason wink at me and grab hiscrotch, I’m sure his cock has grown more.”Watch that one,” Sir says, “I don’t trust him, he wasn’t even invited. Goand serve those guests over there.”Sir points to two elderly gentlemen that look to be in their sixties. Iwalk up to them my erect cock swinging as I do, it feels well embarrassing.”Well hello,” one of them greets me.He has silver hair and is dressed in denim. His face is somewhat weatheredbut you can read kindness in every wrinkle. His eyes sparkle as he speaks.”You are adorable, oh and look at your boner how glorious. I must mewonderful to be so young and horny all the time.” he adds smiling at me.I blush.”Now Victor, you’re embarrassing him,” His friend says.His friend is of a similar age and dressed in a leather jacket and denimjeans. His head is shaved and looks somewhat aggressive but his voicebetrays that aggressiveness with a campness to his tone and his movements.”I’m Ronald, and this is Victor,” his friend says ,”pleased to meet you,”and he shakes my tethered hand.”I’m Daniel” I reply.”Daniel, so fitting,” Victor says. “would you mind if I have a little playwith your boner? It really is quite beautiful.””Victor! Why would this lovely young man let an old queen like you m*****him,” Victor pipes in.”Oh Ron, you can be so cruel sometimes,”Victor really does look hurt, I can see it in his eyes, they lost thesparkle and I feel sorry for him.”I don’t mind,” I said.Victors eyes began to sparkle again. He reaches out and cups my balls, Iexpect his ageing hands to be rough but I’m pleasantly surprised at howsoft his touch is. Ronald joins in by playing with my nipples, even histouch is amazingly gentle for someone that has such a rough look. Victorstrokes the length of my shaft and I groan with pleasure.”Now Victor, don’t make him cum, I’m sure his master has told him not to,”Ron says, he looks at me, “We know your master very well, ask him aboutus.””Oh yes, no cumming just yet,” Victor says and stops playing with me,”could we play with you later?”I really like these two old men, they seem so gentle and caring and Ireally liked the way they touched me, it made me feel special.I smile, “I would like that, I will ask Sir if it’s ok.””Wonderful,” Victor beams a huge smile.”Now how about some drinks,” Ron pipes in.”Oh yes, what would you like?” I ask”A vodka and coke for me and a JD and coke for Ron,” Victor says.I smile and walk over to the drinks table, I pass Sir talking to anotherguest, he looks at me and winks. Pouring the drinks isn’t as challenging asI though it might be, I just have to bend over close to the table to doso. I am aware though that my ass is expose and I can feel the cool air onmy rose bud as I do so. I pick up the drinks and I notice Jason at theother end of the hall staring at me and licking his lips. I notice his cockseems to be even bigger and is showing quite substantially, it must begetting on for 10 inches now. I shudder. I notice Joe who is serving thelager group of guests their drinks on a tray as I walk back to Victor andRon.”Here are your drinks,” I say.”Thank you so much young man,” Victor says.The both lean forward an give me a peck on either cheek, I blush again.I walk back over to Sir.”I see you’ve met Victor and Ronald,” he says.I nod.”You know they was my first and they cared for me when I had a rough patchin my life. I really to have a soft spot for them.” he says.”They want to know if they can play with me later?” I ask.”Of course, in fact I insist on it, I want you to be especially nice tothem.””Yes Sir,” I reply smiling.I hear a loud clatter and then Joe shout, “Ah fuck!”I look round and see that he has spilt all the drinks on his tray. This isprobably due to the fact that he is being m*****ed by the twins and theirmaster, The twins are on their knees one of them sucking his cock, theother sucking on his balls, their master has his hand round his waist andhis other hand is at his ass inserting a finger deep inside Joe’s ass. Sirwalks over briskly then grabs Joe by the strap and pulls him to the centreof the room. He unties his arms from his sides lifts them up and attachesthem to the hoist where there is a bar that Joe can wrap his fingersaround.”You need to be punished for spilling those drinks,” Sir says.”But it was an accident!” Joe complains. Oh dear he didn’t call him Sir.”Ten lashes for spilling the drinks and ten more for not calling me Sir,”Sir says as he pulls on the chain.”No, please, I’m sorry Sir, please don’t, please don’t whip me,” he begs ashe is slowly lifted into the air.Soon his feet are off the floor and he is dangling. Joe struggles causinghim to wobble and start spinning round. Every one is watching intently. Sirpicks up a whip with many strips of leather and walks over to Joe.”Pleeeaaassee don’t, I’m sorry” Joe plea’s.WHACK!Joe screams it hits him across his back, he lifts himself up to try andescape the pain.WHACK! WHACK! WHACK!Across his back and buttocks turning them red. His face is turning red tofrom the screaming.WHACK! WHACK!These were harder and Joe starts to cry. I’m surprised that a so calledtough guy could be reduced to tears as easily as me but I remember to thenight when I fucked him without knowing it. He cried then too and I had tosooth him, I guess pain and fear can do that to anyone.”PPLLLEAAASE STOP! SOB!” he cries.Sir continues to whip him hard and I look around at the guests who seem tobe enjoying the show. Some of them have their hands on their crotches andare massaging them. Joe is blubbering hard now, tears streaming down hisface continuing to scream as he receives each blow.Eventually Sir stops, I lost count but I guess he reached twenty. He lowersJoe so that his feet touch the ground but leaves him there and goes back totalk to some of the guests. Even though he used to bully and inflict miseryon me I find myself feeling sorry for him. I walk up to him and kiss him,he looks at me through teary eyes and smiles.I go back to serving drinks and as I do so I notice two other men havejoined Jason and are chatting to him. Both of them look rugged, verymuscled with shaved heads and unshaven. I see Shane walking over to Jasonwith some drinks. He gives the drinks to them men and before he could doanything Jason has grabbed him, spun him round and has him bent overinspecting his ass. Shane gasps as Jason’s finger probes his sphincter.”This is a pretty little hole,” Jason says.The other men lean in to take a better look. Jason whispers something tothem and suddenly they grab Shane and lift him in the air, their arms undereach leg with their other arms around his back. Shane is now splayed openand I can clearly see his hole. Jason gets down on his back on the floor,lifts himself up on his elbows and sticks out his tongue. The men lowerShane down and soon Jason’s tongue is dancing around Shane’s tight ringpiece causing him to gasp in sheer pleasure. While Jason is expertlyrimming Shane he is unfastening his shorts and soon has them completelyremoved. I can’t see how long Jason’s cock is from my angle but his ballsack is tight and very large. I judge from Shane’s reaction that the cockhis very big indeed. Jason nods to the men and the move Shane down Jason’sbody and over his groin.Shane starts to panic, “No! Please he’s to big!”Then Jason stands his cock up and I almost faint. It’s a whopping twelveinches! And very thick too as his fingers don’t reach all the way round. Iwatch in disbelief as Shane is lowered onto the massive pole.”Noooo! Please stop!”Shane struggles but the men are too strong for him. Jason’s cock head isfirmly against Shane’s hole and the men apply pressure. Shane’s ring piecegives way and the cock head slips inside causing Shane to shout withpain. They slowly lower him inch by inch.”ARRRGH! FUCK! NO, IT’S TOO BIG!” he screams but they don’t stop.Lower and lower he goes, it takes a while but eventually they have thewhole of Jason’s cock inside Shane’s guts.”OH MY GOD! OH JESUS!” Shane shouts.The men then lift Shane up to the tip of Jason’s cock and then slowly backdown again.”OH GOD! PLEASE STOP! PLEASE TAKE IT OUT!” he shouts.The men take up a rhythm and Shane is slowly fucked by the huge pole. I cansee panic in his eyes and he looks directly at Sir.”PLEASE SIR MAKE THEM STOP! AARRRGH FUCK! SIR PLEASE I’M GONG TO CUM!!””Don’t you dare cum,” Sir replies.Knowing how trigger happy Shane is, this is one order he will not be ableto keep.”NOOOO! PLEEEAAAAASSSEE! ARRRRGGGHHH! SIIIIIRRRRR! UGGGGNNNNMMMPHH!”With one swift motion they slam Shane down and his cock explodes showeringcum everywhere.Sir swiftly walks over and grabs Shane by his chest strap and forciblypulls him off Jason’s cock with a loud plop.”Hey I haven’t finished,” Jason complains.Sir ignores him and leads Shane to the stocks.”Please sir, I’m sorry, I couldn’t stop it,” he plea’s.”You need to learn more self control. Twenty for cumming withoutpermission,” Sir says.He opens the stocks and pushes Shane into them. His head and arms go intothe slots and he kneels on the platform below. Sir then closes them andfastens a clasp. Shane is now trapped in them and with the platform beingso high his ass is level with his head and showing his now gaping hole fromhis recent fucking. Sir picks up the whip he used earlier and begins towhip Shane across his ass. Shane screams at the pain and tries to breakfree of the stocks but they hold fast.WHACK!People are visibly masturbating now with cocks out all round the room. Sircompletes his twenty strokes bringing Shane to tears and causing his ass toglow red. One of the men that held Shane earlier comes over to his head andtakes out his six inch cock and offers is to Shane. Teary eyed he doesn’thesitate and opens his mouth, the man feeds him his cock and slowly startsto face fuck him. Sir walks away and returns to talking to his friends,meanwhile Jason walks over to Shane, his huge erect cock pointing skywardand swinging as he walks. I watch in amazement as he feeds the whole lengthof his cock into Shane’s bowels, Shane groans loudly with his mouth full ofcock. Jason picks up speed and he fucks Shane hard using the full length ofhis cock. I wince when I think that he wanted to fuck me with that thing.I’m the only one serving drinks now and I notice a young boy, no older thanme standing alone at one end of the room. He’s looks like a geek withuncombed hair, thick glasses and ill fitting clothes. I wondered how he gotinvited. He’s standing with his back against the wall and staring at hisfeet, trying to avoid eye contact with anyone. I walk over to him.”Hi,” I say.He says nothing and starts pawing the floor with his foot. Man this boy isshy.”Would you like a drink?” I ask.”A coke please,” he squeaks barely audible.”You can have something stronger if you like, maybe vodka with that?’ Iask.He shakes his head, not once making eye contact with me. I fetch his drinkpassing Joe as I do. Someone is tickling his armpits and Joe is buckingabout laughing uncontrollably begging for them to stop. It makes me giggle.As I return to the geek I’m surprised to see the twins are now standingdirectly in front of him. In fact they are kissing each other just inchesfrom his face. The boy is blushing wildly and is trying to look away, notknowing if he should move or not, I can see he feels reallyuncomfortable. The twins are fully erect their perfect eight inch cocksbeing squeezed between their smooth feminine porcelain bodies. Their handsnow untied are caressing each other as they kiss. There isn’t a blemishanywhere on their smooth pale skin and their long blond hair swooshesacross their beautiful faces. They really are like a pair of angels withoutwings.They turn to kiss the geek and he tries to pull his head back but they havehim pinned against the wall.”No, please don’t,” he whimpers.But one of them manages to steal a kiss for a short while before he managesto break free from the twins mouth only to meet the lips of the othertwin. The boy throws his head back to escape the but the twins move in andnibble his ears and neck.”Oh God!” he pants, “please stop.”The twins are now unfastening his shirt and he tries to stop them but theyhave his arms pinned against the wall. When they reach the last button theypull the shirt free from his trousers and expose his sunken chest. I’mmesmerized by this act of pure seduction, I’m finding it incrediblyerotic. It’s obvious that the boy is turned on by this too as his baggytrousers are tenting quite proudly and I’m dying to see what tool iscausing such a large bulge. The twins gently push the shirt from hisshoulders and down his arms, it falls off his hands and onto the floorbehind him. They seem to have him under their spell as they caress hischest and tweak his nipples. The boy is gasping and complaining for them tostop but he seems powerless to make them. The twins are now working at thebuckle on his belt and it’s soon released, they pull down his zipper andunfasten the button inside. His trousers open up and reveal his boxersbeneath.The twins kneel down and I expect the boy to make a break for it but hedoesn’t, he just continues to lean against the wall resigned to what isabout to happen. Before they pull down his trousers they untie and removehis shoes, it looks like they are going to completely strip this youngman. Soon his shoes and socks are off and the twins return to thiswaist. They slowly pull down on the waistband of his trousers and boxersand as they lower I see the base of his cock appear, quite thick with anice thick bush surrounding it.”Please stop,” he pleas looking at one of the twins but that just spursthem to carry on.As they pull lower his cock is being forced down, more of the shaft isbeing exposed and I wonder how long this cock really is. His trousers arealmost at his knees when his cock breaks free and bounces up. It’s amarvellous ten inches at least, not very thick and it curves slightly tothe left but still quite magnificent. The twins immediately clasp theirmouths on the boys tight ball sack and he lets out a loud gasp, his cocktwitches. I move closer standing directly in front of him still holding hiscan of coke, he looks me in the eyes.”Please make them stop?” he begs.But I don’t want them to, I am incredibly turned on watching these twoangels seduce this shy reluctant young man. The twins run their mouthsalong his throbbing cock to its tip but before they get there he lets out along loud groan, his cock twitches and a huge rope of spunk flies out andhits me on my chest, there is masses cum just from this first spurt. Hecums again and again blasting more thick ropes of cum over my body, I’mamazed at the volume of cum this boy has in him and I’m being plastered butI don’t want to move, I quickly kneel down and catch the last few drops inmy mouth, his young cum tastes delicious.”Sweet!” the twins say simultaneously and obviously satisfied with theirwork they stand up and walk away.I’m standing there soaked in the boys cum and still holding his can ofcoke. I stand up and walk up to him.”Here’s your coke,” I say but he immediately drops to his knees and takesmy cock in his mouth.I’m a little surprised but I’ve gotten used to people doing that to me atthis party. He is obviously very inexperienced and he doesn’t take muchin. However after six days of not cumming I’m like a loaded gun and hisactions will certainly take me over the edge so I pull away. To my surprisehe begins to cry. I kneel down to meet his face.”What’s wrong?” I ask.”I’m useless,” he sobs, “I’m ugly, I cum too quick and I’m useless atgiving blow jobs.””What? No, I stopped you because I was about to cum and I’m not allowed toyet,” I explain.”I nearly made you cum?” he asks seeming to perk up a little.”Yes,” I reply.A smile begins to cross his face then quickly fades.”I’m still ugly and cum too quick.””Was this your first time?” I ask, he nods. “Well I’m not surprised, on myfirst time I cum straight away and as far as you being ugly you’re not.””Yes I am””If you was I wouldn’t do this,” I lean in and kiss him.He kisses me back quiet passionately. I pull away and smile at him, hesmiles back. He then leans forward wrapping his arms around my neck andkissing me even more passionately, I respond likewise. He pulls off to getsome breath.”What’s that taste?” he asks.”Your cum,” I reply.His eyes widen, “is that what it taste like?”I nod and he looks at my naked body smothered in his cum. He takes a fingerand runs it through some of his cum and puts it in his mouth. As he does sohe smiles at me then leans down and begins to lick it off. I close my eyesas his tongues dances over my skin.”Oh god that feels so good,” I say.”Really?” he replies, I nod and he resumes licking off his cum more eagerlynow.”You boys having fun?”I look up and see Sir standing over us.”I see you’ve met Billy,” he says to me.Billy looks up and Sir ruffles his hair.”I met Billy online so I invited him to the party tonight, I didn’tactually expect you to turn up. When did you sneak in?””About twenty minutes ago,” he replies.”So what happened here?” Sir asks looking at the cum on me.”The twins got to him,” I reply.”Damn those two, they are divine boys but they have an insatiableappetite. How did you get cum on you?” he asks.”I was standing in the firing line,” I giggled, Billy blushed.”And all this is from Billy?” Sir asks.”Yes sir, he cums more than me,” I reply.”Wow this we have to see,” sir adds. “Anyway you’re too new to this wedon’t want any of these predators scaring you shitless, come with me andI’ll get you comfortable so you can watch the proceedings.”With that he takes Billy by the hand then leans in and kisses me.I smile as I watch Billy being led over to the table of toys his huge cockstill erect and swinging freely. I notice that I’m still holding his can ofcoke and I’m covered in his cum too, it feels sexy as I can feel it dryingon my skin. I take the coke back to the drinks table and as I pass Joe Isee that two guys are playing with him now. They have attached a set ofnipple clamps on him and I must say they look quite painful. The one guy isholding his feet from behind so that he is hanging with his legs parallelto the floor. The other guy is wanking him hard and the scene has gathereda small audience too.”I’m going to make you shoot your load boy, I’m gonna make you cum all overthe place,” He says quite aggressively.”No please,” Joe begs, “I’m not allow to cum, please stop!”His assailant continues to pump his cock hard, “oh yes cum for me youlittle slut, I can tell you are close.””NOO! PLEASE SIR!” Joe shouts, “PLEASE MAKE HIM STOP!”Sir ignores him and I can see that Joe is fighting his impeding orgasm.”ARRGGGH! SSTTTTOOOOPP! I’M CUUUUUUMMMMMMMINNNNGGG!” he shouts.Suddenly the guys stops.”ARRGH! FUCK!” Joe pants, his cock bouncing wildly, obviously on the brinkof an orgasm.”Oh yes, you want to cum now don’t you boy, you really want to shoot thatload, and I’m not going to let you, you little slut”.The guy pulls on the chain joining the nipple clamps causing Joe to shoutin pain. The guy gets close to Joe’s face.”Shall we make you cum boy?” he asks.”No please I’m not allowed,” Joe replies.”But you really want to cum don’t you slut.””Yes,” Joe whimpers.”Well I’m going to give you what you want boy,” and he starts to pump Joe’scock again.”ARRRGH! NO! STOP! PLEASE STOP!””No Boy, I’m going to make you cum and your master is going to whip you.””PLLEASSSEE STOP! I’M GOING TO CUM!””Oh yes boy lets see you shoot that load, lets see you cum so your mastercan beat you.””ARRRRRGGHH! NOOOO!”Just then the guys stops again.”ARRRGHH! JESUS FUCKING CHRIST ALMIGHTY!” Joe shouts as he teeters on theedge of his orgasm, his cock flailing around.Joe’s cock is fully engorged and looks ready to explode, his testicles haveretracted completely up into his groin. I’m amazed at this guy’s expertise,he really seems to know how to bring someone so close to an orgasm and whento stop without tipping them over the edge.”Jesus Jim, look how hard he is” someone in the audience says to the guywanking him.”Yeah, this little slut really is ready to cum huh?” Jim replies.Jim kisses Joe hard while pulling on the nipple clamps. Joe yelps.”Come on you fucking little hoar, shoot that load for me, let me see youcum all over the place,” Jim grunts as he continues to pump Joe’s cock.”ARRRGHH! GOD! PLEASE! FFFUUUUUUCCCKKK!”Jim stops again.”PLEASE DON’T STOP, PLEASE I WANT TO CUM!” Joe cries.”But your master will beat you boy,” Jim says.”I DON’T CARE, I WANT HIM TO BEAT ME, PLEASE MAKE ME CUM,” Joe begs.This is making me incredibly horny, my cock is ready to explode itself.”You asked for it boy, here we go, lets make you cum you fucking slut.”Jim pumps Joe’s cock again.”OH YES! YES! MAKE ME CUM! FUCK! ARRRRGGGHHH! FUCK! I’MCUUUUUUMMMMMMMINNNNGGG!” Joe screams.Jim stops again.”NOOOO! PLLEASSSEE! I WANT TO CUM!” Joe sobs.”You cum when I want you to, you little slut,” Jim says pulling on thenipple clamps.”Y-y-yes Sir,” Joe burbles.Jim then grabs the hoist chain and lowers Joe, the guy holding Joe’s feetlowers them to the floor so that Joe is now kneeling. Jim then whips out isrespectable seven inch cock and feeds it to Joe.I decide to get back to the drinks table before I shoot my load from justwatching. I place the coke down and look round to see who needs drinks buteveryone now seems to be occupied in some sexual or bondage act. I see thetwins have now focussed their attention on Shane, one has his cock inShane’s mouth while the other is slowly fucking him. They are leaning overhis back and kissing each other.I look over at Sir and he has now put Billy into the straight jacket andchained the jacket and his feet to the large frame, he also has put a ballgag in his mouth. Sir is writing something on his fore head, so I walk overfor a closer look.”Do not touch” is in black ink on Billy’s forehead.I look at him naked from the waist down, his legs splayed wide apart, hiscock semi hard. He tries to break free but it’s futile, he gives me apleading look so I just kiss him on the forehead. Sir looks and gives me awink.Just then a pair of hands wrap around me and start to caress my body, Ilook back at Victor.”Hello sweetie, ready to play?” He asks.I look at Sir and he nods at me. I smile at Victor and nod my head. Ronmoves in front of me and Victors fingers find the drying cum on my body.”Oh my what do you have all over you?” He asks.”It’s Billy’s cum,” I reply nodding in his direction.They look at Billy.”Do not touch?” Ron says, “What a pity and such a beautiful cock too.”They squeeze me tight between them and Ron kisses me deeply while Victornibbles on my neck. Victor starts to stroke my cock but I’m not ready toshoot my load yet so I have to stop him. I drop to my knees deciding togive them some pleasure first and immediately begin to eat Ron’s bulgethrough his jeans.”Oh my, he want’s your cock Ron!” Victor says.Ron quickly obliges by unfastening his jeans, he lowers them down and histhick seven inch cock breaks free and slaps me across my face. I bury myface into his groin pinning his cock against his belly and begin to lickhis balls sack. I hear him moan as I move my mouth up his solid cock to thetip and slowly devour his meat. I open my throat and swallow him in my nosereaching his thick silver bush.”Oh Victor, he’s wonderful, V has taught him so well.”Victor moves round next to Ron his cock already out, a good eight inchesbut not very thick. I pull off Ron and immediately suck Victor in and Ihear him gasp loudly.”Oh sweet Jesus, this boy is the best cock sucker I have ever known!” hesays.This makes me feel good as I take it in turns sucking on their cocks. I’msuddenly aware of something bobbing next to my face as I’m swallowing Ron’scock. I look sideways and see that Billy’s cock is just inches from myface, he is rock hard and he is pushing forward as far as he can to get hiscock to me. I look up at him and he has a desperate look in his eyes, Iwant to suck him in but I know I can’t. I continue to suck on Ron’s cock asBilly tries even harder to reach me with his causing it to bouncewildly. It must really frustrating to see someone sucking cock inches fromyour own and not have done to you.Victor moves behind me and lifts up my ass, he kneels down and I feel histongue touch my ring piece causing me to gasp loudly. I suck on Ron’s cockwith more enthusiasm as Victors tongue dances in and out and around mytight muscle. Victor grabs my cock and begins to to stroke it.”Please Victor,” I plead, “I haven’t been given permission to cum yet,please don’t play with my cock.””Oh I’m sorry sweetheart, I’ll leave it alone.” he replies.I suck hard on Ron and I can tell he is close.”Oh my god Victor, he’s gonna make me cum!” he announces.”Really?” Victor says looking up.Ron’s cock twitches and as I pull away a bolt of cum erupts and hits me inthe face. I quickly open my mouth to catch the rest but the next one hitsme on my forehead. Ron grabs his cock and guides the rest of his cum intomy mouth. I notice Billy straining hard trying to get his cock closer, heis moaning and trembling now.”URRGH FUCK!” Ron shouts.Eventually he is spent and pulls me up, his cum tastes more salty thanothers.”I haven’t cum like that from a blow job for years,” he says.I suddenly feel very proud of my self. I turn round and Victor stands up soI bend down and suck him in. Ron disappears but immediately returns holdinga six inch dildo, I push my ass up more to give him access. He lubes it upand slowly inserts it, it feels wonderful to have my hole filled again. I’dalmost forgotten since having the butt plug removed earlier. He pushes itdeep in me and I groan with delight, sucking Victor in deep at the sametime. I match Ron’s strokes with the dildo sucking Victors cock from it’stip to it’s base. Victor is panting heavily and his legs are startingtremble.”Oh mother of Mary I’m going to cum!” he announces.I decide to swallow this one and suck Victor in as deep as I possibilitycan. His cock pulsates and hot cum blasts down my throat.”URRRGGGGH! I’M CUMMING!” he shouts.I swallow every drop.”I told you he was good,” Ron says.Victor pulls out and collapses to his knees his legs giving way.”Oh my God! You’re not k**ding, In all my sixty years no one has ever mademe cum from a blow job!” he says.Victor scrambles to his feet and they both stand me up still with the dildodeep in my ass.”Can we make him cum now V?” Ron asks Sir.Sir nods and I smile at him, at last I am going to get some relief, my cockhas been ready to cum for the past hour now. They lead me to the hoist, Joeis released and I am shackled to it in his place. Victor pulls on the chainand I am raised up so my feet are dangling off the floor. Still with thedildo deep in my ass Victor and Ron begin to pleasure me. They take it inturns sucking in my cock and balls, their hands wandering and caressing meas they do.”Gentlemen, my boy is about to shoot his load, you may want to see this,”Sir announces.All of a sudden I have an audience, with the exception of Shane who isstill tied up. Victor and Ron have stopped sucking me know and Victor isslowly wanking my cock as Ron fucks me slowly with the dildo. Victor isexpertly rubbing my cock head very gently but it’s sending me wild. I startbucking my hips but he slows his pace.”ARRGHH! FUCK! PLEASE! MAKE ME CUM!!!!” I shout.I’m trembling as his fingers slide down my slippery cock and back up to thetip. My testicles have completely withdrawn inside me. Every muscle in mybody has turned to rock as my orgasm washes over me.”UUUURRRRGGGHHHH! FUCK! I’M CUUUUUUMMMMMMMINNNNGGG!” I scream as the firstbolt of cum erupts from my cock.I hear everyone gasp as it shoots a good eight feet into the air comingdown on one of the guests. Again and again I erupt shooting my cum high inthe air showering the guests. They all break out into applause and cheersas my orgasm ends, I suddenly feel like the star attraction at a show. Ihear a couple of grunts as some guest let go with their loads too.”That was spectacular, thank you my sweet sweet boy,” Victor says and givesme a tender kiss.”Yes you really are lovely,” Ron adds and kisses me too.I’m released, dildo removed and arms restrained once more so I can resumeserving drinks.I notice that Shane has been released from the stocks and is serving drinksagain. I walk up to him.”Are you ok?” I ask concerned, “I mean I can’t believe you took all ofJason’s cock.””Yeah, I think so, it hurt like fuck though. Even when I was in thestocks,” he replied. “I don’t know how long it’ll be till my ass gets backto normal, I can’t walk properly. When the twins was fucking me I couldn’treally feel much.””Damn!” I say.”Fuck man, I love seeing you shoot like that,” Joe says walking up to me,”it’s made me harder than a fucking rock.”I look down at his cock, it’s solid and pointing straight up.”Haven’t you cum yet?” I ask.”No.””I thought sure that guy was gonna make you shoot,” I say.”Yeah, that was fucking awesome, I’ve never been so close and not cumbefore, If I don’t cum soon I’m gonna go crazy.””Here he comes again,” I say as I see Jim and the other guy walking in ourdirection.”Fuck I ain’t going through that again, see ya,” suddenly Joe walks offbriskly his cock bouncing.I go to leave when Jim grabs me by my restraints.”We’ll if your mate doesn’t want to play again, you’ll do,” he says.I struggle to try and get away, “I can’t, I have drinks to serve.””May I?” Jim asks looking at Sir. Sir nods and I give him a pleading look.I’m frog marched over to the examination bench almost tripping on the way,my cock starting to swell in anticipation. He unfastens my restraints andorders me to climb up, I do so. He then tells me to lie down on my frontand as I do so they grab my arms and pull them down either side of thebench and tie them to the feet. Then he grabs me by the waist and lifts myarse up in the air so I’m on my knees, then ties my legs to the table. Myass is now exposed for every one to see and I feel really vulnerable.Jim goes over to the toys table and picks up a massive dildo, it’s as bigas Jason’s cock and I panic.”No please that’s to big!” I cry.I see Sir shake his head, and Jim puts it down, I breath a sigh ofrelief. He then picks up a much smaller one, however it’s still as big aSir’s cock but I’m much happier about that. He returns, gives it to hismate and then lubes up my ass.”Ooh this is a nice ass,” he says, “I can’t wait to see this dildo slippingin and out of it.”His touch is surprisingly gentle for such a rough character, and in no timeI’m as hard as a rock. As he rubs lube in and around my crack his otherhand reaches under me and grabs my cock and pushes it back so it sticks outfrom between my legs, I’m groaning from the pleasure his touch is givingme. He applies lube to my cock too working it in with long strokes.”Look at this cock, so much bigger than the other boy’s, I’m gonna lovemaking this thing shoot,” he says as he continues to stoke my cock andfinger my hole.I notice an audience around me and feel quite embarrassed at myposition. The other guy puts the dildo at my opening and slowly pushes itin. It slips past my sphincter quite easily as I relax but still causing meto gasp and soon it’s buried deep in my ass. I hear some of the peoplewatching groan and notice some of them wanking. His mate then slowly startsto fuck me with it and I groan with the pleasure of having my assfilled. I’m really turned on too by the fact I am really vulnerable andthat everyone is watching my ass being abused.”Oooh that’s nice,” Jim says, “it’s so hot seeing this big dildo fuckingyour boy cunt.””Ohh, fuck yeah! Fuck me with that big fucking dildo!” I say no longercaring about my embarrassing position and I’m really enjoying my abuse.Jim then strokes my cock he’s not as fast as with joe but taking longdeliberate strokes up the full length of my shaft. He’s pushing it far outfrom my legs, it’s quite uncomfortable but very erotic but I think he’sdoing it like this so everyone can see him wanking me off.”This is a beautiful cock I’m so going to enjoy make you shoot your loadfor me,” he says.I know his game though from what he did with joe earlier and I’m more thanwilling to play along with him.”Please don’t, I’m not allow to cum,” I say, this eggs him on.”Oh yes boy, I’m gonna make you shoot your load, and then watch your masterpunish you.”I hope to god he doesn’t and this is really only a game. I realise thetwins are close to my head watching me, one standing behind the othercaressing his brothers beautiful body and cock. Both of them have theireyes transfixed on me, not my ass like everyone else but my face. Joe walkspast in between me and the twins with some drinks his cock still rock hardand bouncing as he walks, the twin in front reaches out and strokes Joe’scock as he passes. Their gaze is till on him when he returns, I wonder whyhe chooses to pass them so close when there is ample room behind them toget past but I soon realise when I see his gaze is fixed on them too. As hewalks past them they grab him and soon have their arms around him caressinghis body and his cock. I get the impression that’s just what he wanted.”Are you ready to cum boy? Are you ready for your Master to punish you?”Jim asks.”No please, don’t,” I beg, “I don’t want to be punished.” I’m not sure myfaking it is not that convincing.I’m getting close now and I’m being fucked harder by the dildo banging hardinto my prostrate. Suddenly I start to panic, what if he does want me tocum? What if he really does want me to get beaten by my master?”Please stop,” I beg, this time I’m not faking.”Yes cum you little faggot, shoot that boy cum for me.”I feel the orgasm building and I really am worried now.”ARRRRGH FUCK! STOP! STOP! PLEASE! I’M CUMMING!” I shout. He doesn’t stop.”NOOOOO! PLLEASSSEE STOP! I’M GOING TO CUUUUMMMM!” I scream as my wholebody tenses and I feel the orgasm race through my body. Suddenly he stopsand the guy fucking me with the dildo whips it out. Jim grabs my cockreally tight at it’s base and stops me from exploding.”URRRRGGGGHHH! JESUS FUCKING CHRIST!” I shout as my cum is denied exit.Jim holds my cock back for all to see, it feels to me like it’s doubled insize. That was too close for comfort, a split second later and I would befeeling the wrath of Sir.”Ooooh yes boy, you nearly came didn’t you?” Jim asks.”Yes Sir,” I pant heavily.”You want to cum don’t you little slut.””No, please, I’m not allowed to cum, please don’t make me cum.”Jim caresses my ass and fingers my hole for a while letting my body getback to normal.I look at Joe, he is now being rimmed by one of the twins while the otheris sucking on escort bursa his balls. Joe has a look of pure lust on his face, he seemstotally lost in the moment. Soon the Dildo is back in my ass and I’m beingfucked again.”Ok faggot, it’s for real this time, I’m going to make you shoot your loadall over the place.”There is a seriousness in his voice and I’m uncertain whether or not I cantrust him not to make me cum. He continues to stroke my cock as I watch thetwins abuse Joe.”Oh yes you little slut, I’m going to really enjoy watching your masterbeat your pretty little ass,” Joe says, his voice sounding menacing.”Please stop!” I beg, “Please I don’t want to be beaten.”The dildo is being completely withdrawn from my ass before being rammedback in to it’s hilt. I’m groaning and panting, my cock feels unbelievablyhard. The twin rimming Joe stands up and kicks Joe’s feet apart, I then seethe boy’s slender cock slide into Joe’s ass, Joe gasps all the time lookingat me. Seeing this kickstarts my orgasm and I’m soon begging for Jim tostop.”ARRGH! FUCK! PLEASE STOP, I’M GOING TO CUM!” I shout but Jim continues.”STOP! STOP! STOP! STOP! ARRRRRGGHH! FOR FUCKS SAKE SSSSSSSTOP!!!! I’MCUUUUMMMIINNNG!”Suddenly Jim stops again and the dildo withdrawn, he holds the base of mycock tight and I’m washed over with a stifled orgasm.”ARRRRRRRRGGGGGGHHHH! FUCK! FUCK! FUCK!” I scream with frustration.”Oh yes boy, you want to cum now don’t you?” Jim asks.”Please no,” I plea.”SAY IT! Tell me you want to shoot your load!” he barks.”YES!” I shout, “I want to cum, I want to shoot my load but please don’tmake me do it.””Tell you what boy, how about we punish you first then let you cum? Howabout that?””I don’t understand?” I ask.”How about it V?” he asks my master, “How about we whip his ass first forcumming without permission then make him cum?””Sounds good to me,” I hear Sir say behind me, “I administer twenty forcumming without permission.””NO! PLEASE SIR! DON’T LET HIM WHIP ME! I HAVEN’T DONE ANYTHING WRONG!” Icry.”No but you will boy, I’m gonna make you cum without permission. This wayyou get the beating out of the way first,” Jim explains. “Tony how aboutyou administer it?”The guy fucking me with the dildo walks over to the toys table and picks upa bull whip.I panic, “NOO! PLEASE! NO! PLEASE DON’T HURT ME!” I scream.”How about the riding crop?” I hear Sir say.Tony puts down the whip, picks up a riding crop and walks back over tome. I’m starting to cry and I beg them not to continue. Suddenly.CRACK!”ARRRRGH! FUCK!” I scream.It stings like fuck yet amazingly it also feels erotic. Jim is stroking mycock again keep me worked up. I look up at Joe as the crop strikes my assagain causing me to scream out. Joe is wide eyed watching my ass taking abeating, the twin fucking him is also pinching his nipples while the othertwin is now deep throating his cock. He looks to be really turned on by mypunishment.The crop is hitting my ass hard but my cock feels even harder thanbefore. I’m screaming with the pain but I’m amazed that I’m actuallyenjoying it. Tears are in my eyes but I’m not crying like I normally dofrom getting a beating, it seems that in my turned on state my tolerancefor pain is much higher. Before I know it I’ve had my twenty strokes andass feels sore and sensitive. Jim rubs my ass letting his finger slip intomy hole, I groan.”Ok you little hoar, I’m gonna make you cum like you’ve never cum before,”Jim says.The dildo is back at my ass and slipping in deep, I groan at the wonderfulsensation of having my ass filled. Jim resumes stroking my cock, pushing itout for everyone to see.”Come on you slut, lets see you make a mess with your cum. Tell me you wantto shoot your load.”I really do want to cum now and although I have just had a beating I stillfeel the need to ask for Sir’s permission.”Please may I cum Sir?” I ask.”No you may not,” Sir replies.Now I’m confused, I don’t know that if I cum I won’t get a beating becauseI’ve already had one or Sir really doesn’t want me to cum and I will getanother beating if I do. Jim masturbates me closer to my climax.”Oooh look how hard his cock is, I do believe I’m gonna make him shoot hisload.””Please stop! I don’t have permission! Please don’t make me cum!” I plea.Jim ignores me and keeps wanking. I look up at Joe, he is looking directlyat me, the twin behind fucking him hard, his cock disappearing in theothers mouth. His muscles look to be bulging, he has an odd look on hisface, it’s sounds like he trying to shout but stifling it. I suddenlyrealise that’s the look of someone who is about to shoot their load, I lookdown at his cock to see it pulsate, the twin sucking him delightfullygroans as Joe fills his mouth. Suddenly sir appears behind them and pullsthe twin off Joes cock by his hair and his cock spurts cum up the boysface. Sir grabs Joe by the hair and frog marches him over to the stocks hiscock still spurting cum, it seems Joe was trying to get away with cummingwithout Sir knowing. Sir quickly secures him then takes the bull whip. Iwatch in horror as Sir swings it back and it whooshes through the airmaking an almighty crack on Joe’s ass. Joe screams at the intense pain.”You disobedient little fuck!” Sir shouts.A bright red line appears across Joe’s ass as he screams for forgiveness,tears streaming down his face. Seeing this sends me into my orgasm.”ARRRGH! SHIT I’M GONNA CUM!” I SHOUT.Jim slows down dramatically. By now I’ve had enough and the need to cum isoverpowering.”NO! PLEASE DON’T STOP! UURRGGGHHH! PLEASE I WANT TO CUM!” I shout.”Yes you little slut say it, say how much you want to shoot your load,” Jimsays, slowly sliding his fingers up the whole length of my cock. The dildois still being pulled out completely then rammed deep into me. My wholebody is teetering on the edge of an orgasm and It’s sending me wild.”PLEEEEAAASE LET ME CUM! URRRRGGGGHHH! FUCK!”I very slowly begin to slip over the edge and my orgasm rockets through mybody.”ARRRRRGGGGHHH OH JESUS FUCKING CHRIST I’M CUUUUMMMIING!!”My whole body shivers as my cock suddenly erupts, I continue to scream as Ideliver my load behind me.”OOH YES! FUCKING AWESOME! SHOOT THAT LOAD YOU LITTLE FUCKING SLUT!” Jimshouts.He continues to milk the last few drops of cum from my cock and my bodyjerks as my climax comes to an end. I relax panting heavily and look overat Joe. Sir has finished whipping him and his ass is bright red, he’ssobbing heavily as Sir releases him from the stocks. Shane walks up to Joeto comfort him and Joe immediately flings his arms round him and cries onhis shoulder. For the first time I see affection between them I have neverseen before.Soon I am released from the table and Sir beckons me over to join Joe andShane. I’m relieved to see that Sir doesn’t seem to have any intention ofpunishing me. As I join them he gets us all to kneel face away from eachother. He then ties our hands behind our backs and then to each other.”Gentlemen, it’s Bukake time,” Sir announces.”What the fuck is Bukake?” Shane asks me.”I don’t know,” I reply.”I do,” Joe says as people start to gather round us.”Well, what is it?” Shane asks.”Everyone gets to cum on our faces,” he replies and with that our mouthsare instantly filled with cock.I can’t see who is feeding Shane and Joe but the twins made a b-line forme. Their slender eight inch cocks take turns in sliding down my throat. Ilook up and see them kissing each other as I swallow each of them inturn. I really is quite an erotic site as I view their smooth silky slimbodies from their cocks. Soon they begin to jack off over me and I open mymouth as they both ejaculate at the same time, their cum mixing on my faceand in my mouth, it tastes quite sweet.The boys retreat and is replaced by their master, his cock short butthick. I don’t get to suck him because as soon as he walks up to me heerupts and cum blasts from his cock onto my face. My face is now caked withcum and there is more on it’s way as another guest steps up to me. His cocka small five inches easily fits in my mouth and I suck on him hard. I thennotice another cock bouncing just inches from my face, I look up and seethat Sir has bought Billy over and is hold him from behind presenting hiscock to me. I pull off the other guest and go to suck on Billy but Sirpulls him away, I can see that Billy wants it but Sir isn’t allowing it. Ireturn to suck on the other guest and soon he is blasting his load over myface.Sir moves Billy in front of me to take the place of the guest I had justbeen sucking and I see that sir is finger fucking him. Billy is bucking andgrunting and groaning and his cock is swinging wildly as he tries to get itto my mouth. I open my mouth stretching forward trying to get his cock, Iwant it as much as he wants me to suck him. Billy sounds like he is almostscreaming through his gag and I see his testicles had disappeared while Sirmassages his prostrate with his finger. He looks like he is about to blowhis load and I’m not wrong, he lets out a high pitched squeal as his cockerupts and huge thick ropes of cum blast over my face and waitingmouth. It’s almost like he is pissing cum there is so much and I am beingdrenched it’s running down my face and onto my chest and overflowing in mymouth. Sir eventually lets him go causing him to lurch forward his cockenters my mouth and I swallow him deep and feel the rest of his cum fill mygullet. He moans out load through his gag.”Christ, I have never seen so much cum from one person,” I hear Sir say.The smell of cum fills my nostrils and my cock aches for anotherrelease. Sir pulls Billy back his cock leaving my mouth and I gasp forair. My face is smothered and I can’t open my eyes without cum going intothem.”Sir, I can’t see,” I say.Soon I feel Sir wiping the cum from round my eyes and I’m able to open myeyes, I see Sir smiling at me.”Jesus, you wanna see your face,” he says smirking.I smile back. Shane is still sucking cock but Joe looks round at me.”Fuck man, look at you!” he says.”You can talk,” I say looking at his cum soaked face, we both start tolaugh.I look round to Shane and see that Jason is face fucking Shane hard anddeep. He seems to be turning blue and I then realise with horror that Shanecan’t breath.”SIR! He’s choking him!” I shout.Sir looks up and in one swift motion grabs Jason and flings him across theroom causing him to go flying on his ass.”For fucks sake Jason are you trying to kill him!” Sir shouts.”I was about to cum,” Jason complains.Shane isn’t moving, or breathing.”SHANE!” I shout, “For fucks sake breathe!”Sir spins round and slaps Shane hard on the face sending cum flying. Shanesuddenly takes a huge breath and immediately begins coughing.”I think you better leave,” Sir says to Jason.”Fine!” Jason replies, “but you are going to regret it.”With that he collects his things and leaves. Sir turns to Shane.”Are you ok?” he asks showing genuine concern.”Yeah, I’ll be fine,” Shane splutters, “thank you Sir.”Sir unties us and Joe immediately flings his arms round Shane, I noticetears in his eyes. Sir looks at them and I’m sure he’s raising an eyebrowunder his balaclava.”I thought I’d lost you,” I could just make out Joe whisper in Shane’s ear.The incident seemed to have put dampeners on everything and no one seemedinterested in continuing. Many of the guests packed up and left shortlyafter. Sir then decided to call an end to it and asked everyone to leave.”Trust that asshole Jason to spoil everything,” he says and with that hedisappears.Shane and Joe walk over to me.”Hey Daniel,” Joe says as they put their arms around my shoulders, “Wewould just like to say we really are sorry for giving you a hard time andwe honestly would like to make it up to you.””That’s ok guys, I think you already have,” I reply.”Well I hope we can be friends, you know with perks,” Shane says as heplayfully strokes my now flaccid cock.I laugh, “Sure, I’m certain Sir will have plans for us all.””Ok lets get you cleaned up,” Sir says returning with a large bowl of warmwater, sponges, soap and towels.As we are cleaning all the cum off ourselves Sir releases Billy from thestraight Jacket and takes him to collect his clothes.”Tomorrow at one?” I hear Sir ask as Billy dresses.Billy nods then promptly leaves never taking his eyes off the floor.”Wow he’s shy, just like you was,” Joe says to me.”Yeah but he can’t half cum, he almost drowned me.””Let me help you clean it off,” he says.Joe soaps up a sponge and starts rubbing it around my chest, Shane joinshim and soon they are soaping my groin. Immediately I pop a boner. I grab asponge and we are soon soaping each other down and getting very horny. Joeturns round and pushes his ass into my cock, I realise he wants me to fuckhim. I look at Sir for permission and see that his is sitting on a chairwatching us intently. He has taken out his cock and is wanking it slowly,he nods at me. I lower my cock, push it at Joe’s opening and it slipsin. Joe gasps, grabs my hands that are on his hips and pushes back on mycock. Shane drops to his knees and begins sucking Joe off. I fuck Joe withlong deep strokes all the time not taking my eyes off Sir. I watch himstroking his long hard cock, he is obviously getting off watching me fuckJoe. I’m mesmerised at how seductively he wanks his own cock, his fingersmanipulating his cock head then sliding down the full length of hismonster. We fuck like this for several minutes when Joe suddenly looks atSir.”ARRGHH! SIR! PLEASE MAY I CUM?” Joe asks urgently.Sir nods and suddenly Joe’s ass clenches my cock tight and pulsates and Irealise he is shooting his load down Shane’s throat. This brings my climaxon and I look at Sir.”Please Sir may I cum?” I ask.”Yes but don’t cum inside him, I want to see you shoot again,” he replies,he has almost stopped wanking his cock, it looks ready to explode.Joe leans forward giving me better access to his ass and look down andwatch my cock slip deep into his ass.”Sir I’m going to cum!” Shane announces.I look up and realise Shane has stood up and is being sucked off byJoe. Sir nods.”URRRGHH! FUCK! GNNNNNMMMPPHH!” Shane shouts and grabs the back of Joe’shead pushing him deep onto his cock as he delivers his load into his mouth.I continue to fuck Joe to the point of no return at which point I quicklywhip my cock out. I rub my cock between his ass cheeks.”ARRRGH!! FUCK! HERE I CUM!” I shout and I blast another huge loadskywards.As I pump my load, it showers down on Joe’s back, I look at Sir and see hiscock erupting huge bolts of cum up into his balaclava and into his openmouth. His eyes all the time transfixed on my exploding cock. Eventuallyour orgasms end and Sir stands up, walks over to me and kisses me tenderly,I can taste the cum in his mouth.”That’s enough messing around,” Sir says, “finish cleaning yourselves upand get dressed, we need to get this lot out of here tonight. Oh and don’tforget these.”Sir gives Joe and Shane their chastity devices and butt plugs from off thetable, they groan.”You don’t need your’s tonight as you’re staying with me tonight,” Sir saysto me.We spend the next hour packing the stuff away and loading the van. When weleave Shane and Joe are in the back but because of all the stuff there isno room for me so I get to sit up front but we still have to wear ourblindfolds though. Shane and Joe are dropped off and we continue back toSir’s place.”Sir, I had fun tonight,” I say.”Good, I’m glad you did.””Sir,””Yes?””I’m still horny.”Sir giggles, “so am I””Sir, will you fuck me?” I ask and reach over to find his groin, I give ita squeeze.”What now? In the van?”I nod.”There’s no room,” he replies, “but I have a better idea.”We drive for a while further then he stops the van. I assume we are at hisplace but as we get out he takes off my blindfold and I see we are at thewoods where he discovered me several weeks ago.”What here?” I asks in disbelief.”Why not, it’s 2am and no one around, it’s lovely and warm and its veryerotic to do it outdoors,””Yeah why not,” I giggle.Sir fetches a blanket from the van and we walk someway in to the woods andfind a clearing. He places the blanket down and we both strip naked both ofus fully erect. Sir then lays me down and kisses me passionately, I feelthe roughness of his balaclava on my skin.”Sir,””Yes Daniel?””Can I see your face?” I ask, my heart thumps.”No, you’re not ready yet,””I am Sir, please?””No Daniel, please don’t ask again.”He then lifts my legs up and his cock head touches my hole.”Fuck me Sir,” I beg.He pushes and his cock slips easily in, I feel no pain, only pleasure. Thecool night breeze seems to heighten my senses and my body feelselectrified. For the first time ever it feels like we are making love.CHAPTER 9 — Daniel helps Billy lose his cherryNext morning I awake to the smell of breakfast. I’m in my cage but thistime the cage is in Sir’s bedroom. I stayed awaked for as long as I couldlast night just listening to the sound of his breathing as he slept. Sircomes in and lets me out of the cage takes me to the kitchen and feeds meas he had done before.”We have a visitor today,” he says.”Who is it?” I ask.”Billy from last night, he’s a virgin and has some fantasies he wantsfulfilled. We did one of them last night.””Was that keeping him from joining in?” I ask.”Yes, he’s got this fetish where he gets off on watching someone else havesex while being tied up and them teasing him with the promise of lettinghim join in.””Wow that’s complex.”Just then the door bell rings I get off Sir’s lap and he goes to the frontdoor just wearing his boxers. I’m still stark naked and I head to thebedroom to get my shorts when I meet Sir and Billy in the hallway. Billysees me naked and immediately blushes and looks down at the floor.”Take him to the cellar and help him get undressed,” Sir instructs me.I take Billy’s hand and lead him through the utility room and into thecellar. Billy’s jaw drops open when he sees all the chains and toys.”Let me help you out of these clothes,” I say and begin to unbutton hisshirt.He blushes again, this boy really is incredibly shy. I pull the shirt offhis shoulders and stroke his sunken chest, he grabs my hands and stops me,I guess he’s very self conscious about it. I then stoop down and remove histrainers before coming back up. I unfasten his belt and zipper and in onequick motion pull his trousers and boxers down to his ankles. I stoop downagain to help him step out of his trousers and his swelling cock brushes myface. I look up at him.”You have a beautiful cock,” I say as it continues to grow.I then kiss it’s head and he gasps just as Sir enters the cellar.”You starting without me?” he asks.”No Sir, just admiring his cock,” I reply.”It is rather splendid,” Sir says and runs a finger along it’s lengthcausing a drop of precum to appear. Billy shivers, his cock is now fullyerect and I marvel at it’s length and want to devour it there and then, myown cock begins to respond.”Are you ready?” Sir asks Billy.Billy nods. Sir attaches restraints to his wrists, places a cushion by thewall and gets Billy to kneel down on it. Sir pushes Billy back so he issitting on his feet and ties arms to the wall in a crucifix position. Sirthen turns to me and puts restraints on my arms and ankles. He then ties myarms to the ceiling wide apart and then lifts my legs and ties them to theceiling also. I’m hanging with my ass facing Billy. Sir then gets a mirrorand fixes to the ceiling above my ass, he adjusts it and I can now see myhole clearly. Finally he gags me with a ball gag. I feel so helpless nowand I love it.”Look Billy, look at my boy’s ass, he has a nice hole”Sir then begins to finger my hole, I fling my head back and groan inecstasy.”Watch Billy as I finger my boy’s hole,” Sir says.I lift my head up and see Billy staring intently at Sir playing in andaround my anus.”Would you like to lick his hole Billy? Would you like to stick your tonguein there?”Billy looks up at Sir but doesn’t say anything.”Come on Billy, I know you want it. Tell me you want to lick my boy’shole.”Billy still doesn’t say anything so Sir removes his finger, places his handbehind Billy’s head and pushes him toward me.”Go on, stick out your tongue, I know you want it,” Sir encourages.Billy closes his eyes and sticks out his tongue but it doesn’t quite reachme. Sir stops pushing him and makes an adjustment to Billy’s restraints.”Go on Billy, my boy want’s you to lick his hole, don’t you boy?” Sir saysas he pushes Billy’s head towards me again.I nod my head and muffle out a yes. Billy puts out his tongue again onlythis time it makes contact with my hole, I gasp. He can only reach farenough for the tip of his tongue to touch my anus but I can see he isstraining to get nearer as Sir is no longer pushing him. His tongue dancesaround my hole and it feels wonderful, I groan loudly with the pleasure.”That’s it Billy, lick my boy’s cunt. Listen to him moaning, he likes youlicking his hole.”Sir then stands up and walks over to the table of toys. Billy stops andlooks at my ass, I clench my anus and Billy stretches forward again histongue resuming it’s dance on my hole. Sir returns and pulls Billy head wayback by his hair so he is looking up at Sir.”You like that don’t you Billy You like licking my boy’s cunt,” Sir says.Billy doesn’t say anything and I hear a crack. I realise sir has justwhipped him across his stomach.”OW!” Billy cries.”Say it slut, say you like licking my boys ass,””I like licking your boys ass,” he whimpers.WHACK!”OOOWWWW!””You like licking my boys ass what?””I like licking your boys ass Sir,” he pants.”Good, lick it some more,” and Sir pushes his head back into my ass and histongue resumes flicking over my ring piece.Sir kneels down and get’s his head close to Billy.”That’s it Billy lick that hole, lick my boy’s cunt. I bet you would likeyour hole licked wouldn’t you Billy?”Billy grunts a yes while he licks my ass.WHACK!”ARRGH! Yes Sir!””Yes I know you would now keep licking,” and he pushes his head back intomy ass.I look at Billy his arms straining behind him, his eyes are now open as helicks me. In the mirror I can see his tongue flicking around my sphincter,it’s even more erotic to see it let alone feel it.After a while Sir pulls Billy back and picks something up. He shows us fiveblack balls all different sizes joined together by some string, the sizesascend from around one inch in diameter to around four inches along thestring.”Do you know what this is Billy?” Sir asks.Billy shakes his head.WHACK!”ARRGHH!” Billy shouts.”Speak up boy!” Sir bellows.”No Sir,” he cries.”They are anal beads Billy, would you like me to put them in my boy’s ass?”Billy nods.WHACK!”Y-y-yes Sir!” Billy sobs.Sir applies some lube to them and begins with the smallest first. I feelapprehensive looking at the largest one. One by one Sir feeds them into myass, I feel my insides getting fuller. Sir has to apply more pressure toget each bead past my ring piece until he is at the last one. I relax andas he pushes I feel the other beads pressing against my prostrate. Itfinally snaps in and pushes all the other beads move up further into mybowels, I feel incredibly full.”Look Billy, my boy has taken all the beads, I bet you would like them upyour ass wouldn’t you?” Sir asks.”Y-y-yes Sir” Billy replies.”Watch Billy as I pull them back out.”Sir tugs on the string and my sphincter slowly expands, I watch as theblack orb starts to appear and stretch my ass muscle around it causing meto groan really loudly with the pleasure it’s giving me.”Look Billy, look how his ass is stretching, would you like me to do thatto you?”Billy is panting now, “Yes Sir, Please Sir, Please do that to me.””All in good time Billy.”Sir keeps pulling on the string and suddenly the ball pops out. I cry outas my sphincter suddenly snaps shut. Sir then pulls hard and all the beadspop out all at once making my ring piece open and close in rapidsuccession. I cry out again at the incredible sensation.Sir then removes his boxers and frees his fully erect cock, my heart skipswhen I realise what he is going to do. He positions himself between me andBilly and opens his legs wide so Billy will have a good view. He then putshis cock head at my hole.”Watch Billy, watch me as I fuck my boy,” Sir says and with that in onesmooth movement his cock slides all the way into my ass. I groan throughthe gag as sir starts fucking me slowly, drawing all the way out to the tipand back deep to his groin.”Look Billy, I’m fucking my boy, would you like to be fucked?” Sir asks.”Yes Sir, please fuck me Sir,” Billy replies.”I’m not going to fuck you Billy, my boy is, would you like my boy to fuckyou?””Yes Sir, he has a nice cock,” Billy says.”Look at me Billy, look at me fucking my boy, imagine you’re being fuckedBilly.”Billy groans loudly, “please Sir, I want to be fucked.””You will Billy all in good time.”Sir is panting heavily now, his eyes staring deep into mine. I want to kisshim deeply and I’m ready for him to cum into my ass. To my surprise hepulls out and begins to untie me. He lowers my legs and then releases myarms, makes my kneel directly in front of Billy so we are now face to faceand then ties my arms behind my back. I look into Billy’s eyes and I seepure lust. Sir stands to our side, his cock directly in front of ourfaces. Sir grabs hold of his cock with one hand and Billy’s hair with theother. He pulls Billy’s head so that his lips are almost touching his cock.”Look at my cock Billy, do you like my cock?””Yes, Sir, you have a nice cock.””Lick it Billy, lick my cock.”Billy sticks out his tongue and sir places the tip of his cock on it. Billyflicks his tongue around his head lapping up some precum oozing from Sir’shole. Billy then opens his mouth and tries to suck Sirs cock in but Sirpulls his head back.”No Billy, you don’t get to suck my cock, my boy is going to do that. Wouldyou like to see that?”Billy nods.WHACK!”ARGHH! Yes Sir, sorry Sir,” Billy yelps.Sir removes my gag and I immediately devour his cock sucking him deep, hegasps.”Look Billy, my boy is sucking my cock, my boy is an excellent cock sucker,would you like him to suck your cock?””Oooooh yes Sir, I want him to suck my cock.”I take long slow stokes on Sirs cock but all the time looking at Billy. Hestretches to try and join in sticking his tongue out but we are just afraction to far from him. Sir’s breathing is very deep now and I know he isclose to cumming.”I’m going to cum Billy, would you like some of it?””Oooh yes Sir.”Sir pulls me off his cock and wanks himself.”Open your mouth Billy,” he instructs.Billy does so as Sir lets out a long groan and cum erupts from his cockdirectly into Billy’s mouth. The force of Sir’s ejaculation takes Billy bysurprise and he closes his mouth only to have the second blast hit himacross his lips causing him to flinch. Sir then whips his cock back over tome and I open my mouth to receive the last few spurts. I don’t take my eyesoff Billy and watch him lick his lips as Sir fills my open mouth with hiscum. When Sir has finished cumming he pushes us together and we kisssharing his cum.Sir then gets up, moves me aside and get’s Billy to stand up, his large teninches looks even bigger against his scrawny frame. Sir trusses Billy up inthe same position I was in and I take billy’s place but with my arms stilltied behind my back.”Look in the mirror Billy, look at your virgin hole, it’s such a prettyhole,” Sir says. “I think my boy want’s to lick it, do you want my boy tolick your hole Billy?””Y-y-yes Sir.””Say it Billy, say what you want my boy to do.””I want your boy to lick my hole Sir.”Sir grabs my hair at the back of my head and pushes me forward. I stick outmy tongue but I can’t reach as Sir is holding me too far back.”Look Billy, my boy wants to lick your ass, look at his tongue trying toget to your ass. Shall I let him lick you Billy? Shall I?”Billy groans, “Oooooh please Sir, please let him lick my hole.”Sir moves my head closer and the tip of my tongue makes contact with hisring of muscle. Billy flings his head back and groans loudly. I flick thetip of my tongue vigorously around his hole and Billy starts panting.”You like that don’t you Billy, you like my boy licking your hole, don’tyou?””Urrrrgh yes Sir.”Sir lets go of my head and I bury my tongue into Billy’s hole.”ARRRGH! FUCK!”Sir grabs my head again and pulls me away.”What’s wrong Billy don’t you like it?””No sir, please I like it, please don’t stop.””Are you sure Billy? Are you sure you want my boy to carry on?” Sir saysmoving my head closer.I’m straining with my tongue to get to his hole but Sir holds my just outof reach.”Ooooh yes Sir please let him carry on.”Sir releases my head again and I bury my tongue in his ass once more. Billyflings his head back moaning. Sir grabs his head and pulls it back up.”Look Billy, look in the mirror, look at my boy fucking your ass with histongue. How does it feel Billy? What does it feel like having my boy fuckyour virgin ass with his tongue?””It feels amazing,” he pants.WHACK!The whips smacks down on Billy’s thighs and startles me.”Owwwwwww! It feels amazing SIR!”Sir pulls me away and picks up the anal beads.”Look Billy, I have the anal beads, shall I put them in your ass?” Sir asksshowing them to Billy.”Ohhhh yes Sir, please Sir, please put them in my ass,” he begs.”I will billy but first I need to get you lubed up,” Sir replies.He applies some lube around Billy’s hole and starts massaging it with hisfinger. Billy groans.”Do you like that Billy? Do you like me stroking your boy cunt?””Yes Sir.”Sir slides his finger inside and Billy groans more. I watch as Sir’sfingers slips deep inside all the way to his last knuckle. Sir then slowlyfinger fucks him, Billy throws his head back.”Look Billy, look at me fucking your virgin hole with my finger.”Billy lifts his head up and looks in the mirror. Watching Sir finger fuckBilly is making me incredibly horny and my cock is aching from being sohard now. Sir pulls his finger out and picks up the anal beads again.”Watch Billy as I put the anal beads in your ass.”Sir pushes the smallest in first and it slips in quite easily, the secondand third take a little more effort causing Billy to cry out.”How does it feel Billy? How does it feel having the balls in your ass?””It feels good Sir,” Billy replies panting heavily.Sir pushes on the fourth ball and Billy cries out, soon it snaps inside.”Arrgh! Fuck! Sir it hurts,” Billy cries.”Relax Billy, the pain will go,” Sir encourages him.Billy relaxes and Sir continues. He is now at the last ball, I know as soonas this goes in it’s going to hurt him big time. Sir pushes hard and Billystarts to shout.”Arrgh! Stop! It’s too big, please stop.””Relax Billy, just push as though you need a dump,” Sir instructs him.”Urrrgh! Fuck!” he complains.Suddenly Billy’s sphincter snaps closed over the last ball.”ARRRRGGGHHH! FUUUCKKK! IT HURTS! TAKE IT OUT! TAKE IT OUT!” he screams.Sir rushes to his head and strokes his head whispering in his ear.”Shhh, it’s ok, the pain will go, just try and relax.””IT REALLY HURTS! FUCK! ARRGH! PLEASE TAKE IT OUT!” He is crying now andtears are streaming down his face.Sir continues to stroke his hair and coo in his ear. Slowly Billy’s screamssubside and he’s now just sobbing.”Good boy, is the pain still there?” Sir asks.”I-i-it’s g-g-going Sir,” he replies sobbing.Billy’s once erect cock is now totally limp but I know he’ll soon get hiserection back.”How does it feel now Billy?””It’s stopped hurting Sir,” he replies.”What does it feel like having the balls in your ass Billy?””I feel full Sir.”Sir moves back down to his ass and begins to tug on the string.”Watch Billy as I pull the beads back out.”Sir pulls and his ring of muscle starts to expand.”OH FUCK! OH MY GOD!” Billy shouts as his ring piece expands.Slowly the black ball appears and his sphincter is expanding reallywide. I’m mesmerised by the site and it’s making me incredibly horny.Sir lets go of the string and the ball pops back in, Billy cries out. Sirpulls on the string again and does this several more times. Billy is goingcrazy now. Sir speeds up as though he is fucking Billy from the inside out,Billy is crying our in with sheer pleasure, he’s never experienced anythinglike this before. Sir then pulls slowly again to the point where the ballis almost popping out but Sir holds it there.”Tell me Billy, tell me, how does it feel?””Ooooooh it feels amazing Sir!” he says in between pants.Sir then tugs on the ball and it pops out, Billy shouts out loud with thesudden sensation of his anus clamping shut. Sir tugs on the rest of theballs but doesn’t pull them out as fast as he did with me. As each ballpops out Billy cries out.”How did that feel Billy? How did that feel when I pulled the balls outfrom your ass?””It felt amazing Sir,” he replies.Sir then gets me to kneel up and my cock rests on Billy’s ball sack.”Look Billy, look at my boys cock, it’s such a nice cock. Do you like itBilly, do you like my boys cock?” Sir asks as he lubes up my hard cock. Igroan at his touch.”Yes Sir, he has a nice cock.”Sir pushes me back and lowers my cock so it’s head is touching Billy’ssphincter.”Look Billy, my boy wants to fuck you. Do you want my boy to fuck you? Doyou want my boy to take your cherry?””Yes sir.””Tell me Billy, want do you want my boy to do to you?” Sir asks as he rubsthe head of my cock around Billy’s hole.”Please Sir, I want him to fuck me, I want him to fuck my virgin ass Sir.”Sir taps my ass and I start pushing, his ring piece opens and wraps aroundmy cock head, I gasp at how tight his ass is and how nice it feels aroundmy cock. Billy gasps too as for the first time ever someone has a cock inhis ass.”His cock is in you now Billy, shall we stop now?” Sir asks, I look at himpuzzled.”NO! Please Sir, I want him to fuck me.””How far do you want him to go Billy?””All the way Sir.””You want him to fuck you with all of his cock?””Yes Sir!””Are you sure Billy, you want him to fuck you all the way with his cock?””Yes Sir! Please! Let him fuck me, let him fuck me with all his cock!”Sir taps my ass again and I push deeper, my cock slides in slowly and Isavour the sensation of his tight muscle slipping down my shaft. Billymoans as I slip in deeper to his ass. Soon my groin is against his ballsack.”Look Billy, my boy has all his cock inside you. You like that don’t you?””Oooooh Yes Sir!””What should he do now Billy?””FUCK ME! PLEASE FUCK ME SIR!” Billy is sounding impatient.”Are you sure Billy?” Sir is really teasing him.”YES PLEEEAAAAASSSEE!”Sir nods at me and I begin to fuck Billy withdrawing fully to my cock headthen ramming back home to the hilt.”OH FUCK! OH MY GOD!” Billy shouts.I fuck Billy harder but I have to pace myself as I haven’t been givenpermission to cum yet and I don’t want to either.”UURRRRRGHHH! FUCK! NOOOOO!” Billy screams as his cock erupts a massiveblast of cum up his chest. Just as last night it’s like he’s pissing it outas it collects in the hollow of his chest then runs down his sides and ontothe floor below. Blast after blast of white milky cum smothers him and italmost makes me cum as he clenches is ass muscles around my cock, so Iquickly pull out.”Oh dear” Sir says.Billy starts crying, “I’m sorry,” he blurts, “I couldn’t help it, I alwayscum too quick””That’s ok Billy, my boy often cums when I fuck him” sir says moving to hishead and stroking his hair.Billy looks at me and I nod, this seems to calm him down.”Do you think you will be able to cum again?” Sir asks.Billy nods.”Ok lets continue,” Sir says.Sir moves me from my position and lets Billy down. He then ties Billy backup in the position he was in to start with and Sir gets me to stand infront of Billy.”Look Billy look at my boys cock, do you like his cock Billy?””Yes Sir,””I bet you would like to suck his cock wouldn’t you Billy?””Yes Sir,”Sir moves me closer and lowers my cock level with Billy’s mouth. Billyopens his mouths and stretches forward as far as he can but he can’t quitereach. My cock is tantalisingly close to his mouth.”You really want to suck my boys cock don’t you Billy.””Oooooooh yes Sir, please let me suck his cock.”A droplet of precum has formed on the tip of my cock.”Stick out your tongue,” Sir commands.Billy does so and sir moves me forward enough for Billy to lick off theprecum.”Do you like that Billy?””Yes Sir,.””Do you want some more?””Yes Sir.”Sir slowly wanks my cock and I groan as I feel it bring me closer to anorgasm. Another bead of precum appears and sir lowers my cock again on toBilly’s waiting tongue. Billy licks it off eagerly.Sir moves me slightly closer and Billy closes his mouth on the tip of mycock.”Lick the head of my boys cock Billy, use your tongue all over it,” Sirinstructs.Billy does so, his tongue dances around the head of my cock.”Oooh, that feels so nice Sir,” I say.”You hear that Billy? My boy likes what you are doing, he likes you lickinghis cock.”Sir pushes me closer still and my cock enters Billy’s mouth. He sucks on mefuriously like someone that has been starved for months then given a heartymeal.”Slow down Billy, this isn’t a race,” Sir says.Billy slows his pace and Sir places his hand on the back of Billy’shead. Sir then pushes me closer and more of my cock slides into Billy’smouth until he starts to gag. Sir releases his grip and Billy pulls ofcoughing.”Relax your throat Billy,” Sir instructs him.Sir then pushes Billy back onto my cock and soon he is gagging again, tearsare now in his eyes.”Remember to relax Billy,” Sir says.I feel Billy relax and my cock slips deeper into his mouth, the feeling ofhis throat around my cock head feels wonderful.”That’s it Billy, you’ve got it,” Sir encourages.Billy takes up a rhythm on his own and with each stroke he swallows medeeper until his nose is touching my pubic hair.”That’s it Billy suck on my boy’s cock, suck him deep, make my boy cum,make him cum in your mouth.”Billy groans as he sucks me in signalling that he really wants me to cum inhis mouth. He is sucking me good now and I’m trying to hold back myimpending orgasm but I can’t.”Please Sir, I’m going to cum.” I announce.Sir immediately pushes me back, my cock slipping out of Billy’smouth. Billy stretches forward trying to chase it. My cock twitches as I’mright on the edge of my orgasm.”Look Billy you nearly made my boy cum, would you like him to cum?””Yes Sir, please may I make him cum?” Billy begs straining with all hismight to get to my cock.”Would you like him to cum in your mouth Billy?””Yes Sir! Please let him cum in my mouth” He begs more.Sir lowers my cock again and moves me forward just enough so Billy can onlyget my cock head in his mouth. Billy sucks on it and licks it vigorouslywith his tongue. My cock stiffens up really hard and I’m panting heavilynow. Sir pulls me away far enough so Billy can’t quiet reach with histongue, his mouth is wide open and his tongue out waiting for my cum. I amagain on the edge of my orgasm again and I’m moaning and panting loudly.”You’re nothing but a cum slut aren’t you Billy” Sir says.”Yes Sir, please let me have his cum.””Tell me what you are Billy.””I’m a cum slut Sir, I love cum, I want your boy’s cum Sir, please let mehave it.”Sir moves me in again and lets Billy suck on the head of my cock again. Allthis dirty talk and denial is proving too much for me and this time itsends me over the edge.”URRRGGHHH! I’M CUUUUUUMMMMMMMINNNNGGG!” I shout.Sir pulls me back again and Billy strains forward, mouth wide open andtongue hanging out. My body convulses and I blast a rope of cum squarely onBilly’s face and glasses. Sir adjusts the angle of my cock and the nextblast shoots straight into the back of Billy’s mouth, this time he keepshis mouth open.”Oh yes Billy! That’s it take my boy’s cum in your mouth you dirty littlecum slut.”Billy groans loudly as my cum is filling his mouth. Sir pushes me forwardagain and Billy devours my cock again causing him to swallow the cum in hismouth and the last few spurts from my cock. I gasp as his soft warm mouthslips over my now sensitive cock.”Did you like that Billy did you like swallowing my boy’s cum?””Yes, Sir,” he gulps as I pull out.I then stand back as Sir unties Billy and gets him to stand. Sir then getssome rope and ties the whole length of his arms to a bar that runs acrossthe wall. Sir then gets me to kneel in front of Billy.”Look Billy, I think my boy wants to suck your cock, would you like thatBilly?””Oooooh yes Sir” Billy whimpers.Sir opens my mouth and moves me closer to Billy.”Look Billy his mouth is open, that means he want’s your cock in hismouth.” I do, I really do.Billy doesn’t need telling twice, he pushes his hips forward, his cock isnow almost touching my lips.”Come on Billy get your cock in my boys mouth, he really wants your cock.”Billy strains harder, standing on tiptoes now, his hard cock swingingaround in front of my face.”Uuurrgh, please Sir, I can’t reach, please let him suck my cock,” hepleads.”Do you like my boys mouth Billy? Do you want to feel his lips sliding downyour cock?” Sir asks now standing at Billy’s side.”Yes Sir, oooooh please Sir, please let him suck me.””Do you want to cum for my boy Billy? Do you want to cover him in yourcum?””Yes Sir, I want to cum for your boy Sir””Well come on then Billy, get your cock in his mouth. You’re not tryinghard enough.””I am Sir, I can’t reach, pleeeaaase Sir, I want him to suck me.”Billy is trembling using every muscle in his body to get his cock to mymouth.”Lick him boy,” Sir says to me.I stick out my tongue and lick the head of Billy’s cock, some precum fallsonto my tongue.”Please, let him suck me Sir.”Sir nods to me, I open my mouth and suck in the head of his cock. Billygasps as I work my tongue against his glands.”Do you like that Billy, do you like my boy sucking your cock head likethat?””Y-y-yes Sir! Oh! I love it!”Sir gives me a signal to stop and I pull off.”Please no! Sir, please don’t stop!”Sir moves behind me and holds my head.”Tell him Billy, tell him what you want.””Please suck my cock, please make me cum,” Billy begs.Sir pushes my head forward and I wrap my lips over Billy’s cock. Sir gentlypushes on the back of my head I know he’s giving me the Ok to go deep onhim. I immediately swallow as much of his ten inch cock as I can. I’msurprised that I struggle to reach his pubes as I feel his cock fill mythroat.”Oh! Fuck! Oh my God!” Billy shouts.I pull completely off and look at his cock bouncing in front of my face.”Did you like that Billy? Do you like my boy sucking your cock? My boysucks cock real good doesn’t he Billy?””Y-yes Sir, it feels incredible, please make him do it again.”Sir taps my head and I devour his cock again just reaching his pubes. Ilook up and can see the amazement in his face as his cock disappears in mymouth. I take long slow strokes from the tip of his cock to his pubes, heis still straining hard pushing his hips as far forward as he can.”How does it feel Billy? Tell me what his mouth feels like on your cock?”Sir asks.”Oh God! Sir, his mouth feels wonderful.”Billy’s legs begin to shake violently.”ARRGH! FUCK! I’M GOING TO CUM!! FUCK! SIR! UURRRRRGHHH! I’M CUMMING!”I quickly pull off, this fucker could drown me if I try to swallow all hiscum. His cock twitches and a massive bolt of cum erupts over my face. Againand again his cock spews out huge wads of semen covering my chest andface. I wait until his orgasm lessens before I swallow his cock againcatching the last couple of spurts. Pulling off I look at him panting. Sirhelps me up and gently pushes me to him, we kiss and share his cum in ourmouths.”How was it for you Billy?” Sir asks.”Fucking ace! …. Sir!” he replies smiling.”What do you think of Billy Daniel?” Sir asks me.”I like him sir, can we keep him?” I ask looking at Sir.Sir laughs, “What about it Billy? Do you like my boy? You want him again?””Fuck yeah!” he replies.Sir moves behind me, unties my arms and fastens them to ceiling above myhead. I then feel Sir’s cock probing my ass. I relax and his headpenetrates my hole, I gasp.”Look Billy, I want you to see my boy cum as I fuck him,” Sir says.Sir fucks me deep causing my cock to press hard against Billy’s stomach.”Urrgghh! Yes Sir, fuck me! Fuck my boy cunt!” I say surprising myself atmy baseness.Sir grunts as his cock rams hard into my ass pounding my prostrate. It onlytakes a few minutes and I’m soon close enough to shoot another load.”Oh yes Sir, I’m close Sir,” I announce.”Oh yes boy, shoot that load up Billy, cum all over him,” Sir commands.I look at Billy then kiss him hard.”URRRGH! BILLY! I’M CUMMING!” I shout pulling away from him.Both Billy and I look down at my cock as it explodes sending my cum intoour faces.”Oh fuck! Yeah!” Billy says and opens his mouth.I do the same and my cum blasts into both our waiting mouths. Sir rams hardinto me causing me to blast a really big spurt. I feel his cock pulse and Irealise he is filling me with his cum. Soon I am spent and rest my head onBilly’s shoulder.Sir releases us both, and then looks at me.”My god Daniel you are covered in cum,” he says.I laugh, “Yeah Billy nearly drowned me,” I say.Billy giggles.”Hey you got a nice smile,” I say and Billy goes bright red.”Come on lets get cleaned up,” Sir says and we head for the shower.Needless to say we all get horny in the shower and I end up fucking Billyagain while Sir gives him a slow soapy wank. I lean round him to watch sirwank him as I fuck his ass and he puts his arm round my shoulders. It makesme really horny seeing Sirs fingers slide up the whole length of Billy’scock. Billy’s balls have tightened right up and he is trembling.”URRRRGGHHH! I’M CUUUUUUMMMMMMMINNNNGGG!” he shouts and delivers anotherhuge load up the shower wall. Seeing him cum sends me over the edge and Iblow a load into his ass.”I gotta go,” he says after getting dressed and looking at the floor.”Will we see you again?” I ask.Billy looks at me and nods enthusiastically, then flings his arms around meand gives me one of the biggest hugs I have ever experienced.”Such a sweet boy,” Sir says smiling. He then shows Billy to the door.Later that day I’m back home in my bedroom, my chastity device on and abutt plug in my ass. That night I close my eyes and dream of the next timeI will be with Sir.CHAPTER 10 — It all nearly goes horribly wrong for DanielIt’s Friday and I haven’t heard from Sir all week, I hate it when I don’tget to see him for so long. Joe and Shane have joined me for lunch atcollege and we’re sitting in the grounds enjoying a scorching hot day, ourshirts open catching the sun.”I wish we didn’t have to wear these chastity devices,” Joe says, “I’m sohorny right now.””You’re always horny,” Shane says.”I wish I could give you a blow job right now,” Joe says to me.My cock stirs and fills the chastity device causing it to hurt.”Ow, stop talking like that, you’re getting me going,” I say, “any way I’msure Sir will contact us soon. We’ll be able to play then.”Joe giggles, “Well me and Shane have been playing already.””How?” I ask.”We bought a huge dildo and we fucked each other with it last night,” hereplies.”What!?” I say astounded.”Yeah and it caused me to shoot my load in my device,” Shane adds.”OOOW!” I shout, “Fuck this thing hurts. Jesus guys, don’t let Sir knowwhat you’ve been doing.”At that moment my phone buzzes, I pick it up and see a message from Sir.”The Van will be at the college gates at 5:30.””Yes! At last!” I shout.”What about us?” Joe says with a look of dejection on his face.Just then his phone chirps, he looks at it.”Ah, that’s what about us,” he smiles.”I can’t wait,” I say.Shane looks at me intently, “Daniel, can I ask you a personal question?””Yeah sure,” I reply still reading the text from Sir.”Are you in love with Sir?”I look up startled, “What makes you ask that?””We’ve noticed how you look at him, you go all starry eyed when you’rearound him and at the party you clung to him every chance you got.”Shit, if they noticed has Sir? I say nothing but just look at the ground.”Are you?” Shane asks again.I look back up at him, “Yeah I think I am, no, I know I am.”Suddenly I feel a rush as I confess my love for Sir.”Does Sir feel the same way?” Joe asks.”I don’t know,” I reply, “I tried to tell him once but I just couldn’t doit. Please don’t say anything.””Why not?””I’m scared that if he finds out all this will stop, that he’ll dump me. Idon’t want it to stop, wild horses couldn’t keep me away tonight.””What makes you think it would all stop?” Shane asks.”I don’t know, I just don’t want to take that chance.””Well we won’t say anything,” Joe says.”Thanks guys,” I look at my watch, “Shit I’m late for class.””Fuck so are we,” Shane says.”See you tonight,” I say smiling as I rush off.* * *Classes for the rest of the day seems to drag and I’m finding hard toconcentrate as I keep thinking about seeing Sir later. Finally the bellrings and I run out of the class towards the gates. I’m heading down thepath, it’s quiet, I’m well ahead of anyone else but I’m not watching whereI’m going and I end up crashing the ground.”Arrgh! Fuck!” I shout as I hit the ground, the gravel path hitting myface.I curse as I start to get up when someone grabs me by my hair.”ARRGH! WHAT THE FUCK!” I cry.”Look who we have here,” a voice says.I look round to see Jason, I’m suddenly filled with dread.”LET ME GO!” I shout.”You’re coming with me.””I can’t, I have to meet Sir.””No you’re not.” he says as he drags me by the hair.I grab his hand and try to get him to release his grip but it’s toostrong. It feels like my hair is going to be pulled out as he drags meacross the college grounds.”Oww! What do you want?” I ask.”I think you already know,” he says as he walks briskly.Suddenly I do know what he wants, he’s going to fuck me, that hugecock. Although part of me is excited about having that thing inside me I amonly allow to be fucked by Sir, and that’s the way I want it to be.”No you can’t, Sir is the only one that can,” I protest.”Precisely, I told Vince he would regret kicking me out the party so I’mgoing to ruin you for him.”Vince? Sir’s name is Vince! We reach the woods by the college grounds. Istruggle hard, I scream as I feel some of my hair pull out of my head but Imanage to break free. I take my opportunity and run. I don’t get far when Ifeel his grip on my shirt collar, he yanks hard and my shirt rips. I spinround and pull back lifting up my arms and my shirt slips off my body, freeagain I run.”You little fucker!” he shouts.I run hard towards home through the woods, I can hear him behind me, I’mrunning scared. Suddenly I lose my footing and stumble, he slams into mesending me crashing to the ground. I’m now face down on the ground the fullweight of him on top of me.”HELP!” I shout, “SOMEONE HELP ME! HE’S GOING TO **** ME!””Shut up you little faggot! Unless you want me to cut you into pieces,” hesays producing a knife and holding against my face. I’m now reallyterrified and I start crying.”Ooh a cry baby,” he says grabbing my hair and pulling my head back,”nice.”He pulls some string from his pocket and ties my hands behind my back.He lifts me up and grabbing my hands walks me deeper into the woods. He’sholding my hands high causing me to bend forward, I’m struggling to walklike this and trip a couple of times. We reach a small clearing and he pinsme up against a tree.”Before I take your sweet ass I’m going to have a little fun with that nicecock of yours,” he says as he fumbles with my belt. His hand slips insidemy trousers and boxers and finds my chastity devices. He starts laughing.”A chastity device? Vince can’t even trust you not to beat off, well ain’tthat something.””Fuck you!” I shout defiantly.Jason pushes the tip of the knife under my chin, it hurts. “No babe, I’llbe the one doing the fucking.”He pulls me away from the tree and spins me round like a rag doll and bendsme over. In one swift motion my trousers and boxers are round my ankles.”Oh wow a butt plug too,” he laughs as he yanks it from my ass causing meto yelp.He’s holding me by my hair pulling my head back but forcing me to bendover. He kicks the back of my legs and they buckle making me kneel, he thenforces me forward and my head hits the dirt. My ass is in the air and fullyexposed for him. I’m sobbing uncontrollably now and remembering what he didto Shane I fear for my life, I’m hoping he doesn’t want to face fuck me. Ihear him fumbling with his belt.”Please don’t,” I sob. He ignores me.I hear him fumbling some more behind me and then he throws a used lubepacket by my face. I feel the head of his cock push against my sphincter.”Noo please don’t!” I cry.He pushes hard and despite my attempts to clench my anus shut tight itgives way and a rush of pain hits me hard.”ARRRRGHHH! FUCK! STOP! IT HURTS! PLEASE NO!” I scream.But instead of stopping to allow the pain to pass he rams his cock hardinto me filling me up completely in one go with his massive twelve inchcock. The pain is immense and he has no concern about it. He leans over andstuffs his t-shirt into my mouth to muffle my screams and proceeds to fuckme hard, really hard. I’m screaming through my gag and I’m finding it hardto get my breath. I can feel his cock ramming deep inside me, deeper thatanything else has ever gone and I’m sure it’s causing some damage in there.”Ooooh yes, you have a sweet arse, I told you I was going to enjoy fuckingit,” he says triumphantly.The pain isn’t subsiding and neither are my screams. I breath in hard butit causes the t-shirt to slip into my throat. I start to choke, I can’tbreath. I begin to panic bucking wildly to try and get my breath but themore I try the deeper the t-shirt goes.”Oh yes boy enjoy my big fucking cock up your boy cunt!” he says mistakingmy bucking for enjoyment.My lungs are screaming for air now and things start to go grey. I hearJason grunt loudly but I’m not aware he had just cum inside me.It’s true what they say, your whole life passes by in an instant. My fatherwhen I was young, the love I get from my mother, even Sir’s big greeneyes. Soon everything fades to black.* * *I wake with a big headache and I open my eyes. I realise I’m in a bed withsilk sheets, they feel nice against my skin. I’m not dead! Memories of my**** come flooding back and I start to cry uncontrollably, tears fill myeyes and I can no longer make out my surroundings. Suddenly I’m aware ofsomeone moving behind me and I begin to panic thinking that Jason hask**napped me. I sit up fast and scream. Two strong arms wrap around me anda familiar voice whispers in my ear.”Shhhh, it’s ok, you’re safe now.””Sir?” I spin round to look at him.Everything is blurry from my tears but I can tell he isn’t wearing hisbalaclava. I quickly rub my eyes thinking they are playing a trick on me. Ilook back at him and slowly his face comes in to vision. Smiling at me isthe most handsome man I have ever seen, his pearly white smile is framednicely by two creases at either end. His big green eyes glisten and thecrows feet either side accentuate his smile. His crew cut hair is jet blackwith highlights of grey and his nose is straight and bold, I had no ideawhat to expect but suddenly my love for him deepens immensely.”I hope you’re not disappointed?” he asks.I fling my arms round him and kiss him passionately, I never ever want tolet him go. We only break to get some air. He puts his hand on my head andstrokes my hair. I start to bawl.”I’m sorry Sir, I tried to stop him, he was just too strong.” I blubber.”Shhhh, I know,” Sir coos in my ear.”It was Jason Sir,” I say pulling back to look sir in the eyes, “HE ****DME!” And I begin to bawl again.”Shhh I know he did, it’s ok, he won’t bother you again,” he reassures mepulling back to hug him.I sob on Sir’s shoulder not saying anything for what seems like anage. Then I suddenly have to urge to tell him how I feel, I nearly lost mylife without him knowing how I feel about him.”Sir.””Yes Daniel?””I love you.” my heart races not know what to expect.”I know, I love you too.”I pull back and look at him.”Really Sir?””Yes Daniel, always have done, I’ve just been too scared to admit it.”Suddenly a valve is released and my emotions come flooding out.”Oh Sir I thought I was never going to see you again,” I say blubberingthrough my tears.Sir hugs me tight again, “So did I.”We sit there for ages, Sir holding me tight stroking my hair and caressingmy back, soothing me with his whispers of reassurance. Eventually as mysobbing subsides I think about what he said when I told him I love him.”Sir, how did you know?””Know what Daniel?””How did you know I love you?””I’ve always guessed you did but Joe confirmed it to me earlier.””Bastard! I told him not to say anything.””It’s a good job he did or you might not be alive now.”I look at Sir puzzled.”When you didn’t show up at the van I was extremely angry and said I wouldbeat you for disobedience. That’s when Joe mentioned the conversation youhad with him at lunch time and that something must be seriously wrong. Wedecided to search for you, Joe looked for you in the classrooms, Shanesearched the grounds and I traced your route home. It’s in the woods Ifound your torn shirt, I shouted to Shane to get Joe and help me findyou. I ran into the woods calling your name, that’s when I heard youscream. I ran towards where I heard the sound and saw you, I thought youwas dead, Jason was standing over you laughing.””What did you do?””I rushed over to help you. I managed to get you breathing, any longer andI don’t think you’d be with us now.””What about Jason?””He laughed at me and said something about getting his revenge then ranoff. Little did he know that Joe and Shane was waiting.””What did they do?””Don’t know but I heard a lot of screaming and begging coming from Jason.”Just then there was a knock at the door and the door opens slightly.”Can we come in?” Joe asks, “we heard voices and wondered if everything isok?””Yes come in,” Sir says.Joe and Shane walk into the bedroom stark naked both sporting erections.”Have you two been playing with each other?” Sir asks.Shane looks at the floor, “Sorry Sir, we couldn’t help it, it’s been solong.”Joe comes and sits on the side of the bed next to me.”Are you ok?” he asks.”Yeah I’m fine, thanks guys.”Shane sits next to me and Joe.”We’re so glad you’re ok,” Shane says and puts his arms around me followedclosely by Joe.It’s then I notice Joe’s black eye.”Ow, did Jason do that to you?” I ask.”Yeah but you want to see him,” he laughs.”Why what did you do?””Seriously Daniel, you don’t want to know.” he replies, “lets just say hewon’t be bothering us again.”Joe gets up, “We’ll leave you two alone,” he says grabbing Shane by thearm.”Ow!” Shane complains, “alright I get the hint. Have fun you two,” and theyleave the room.”Jason called you Vince,” I say to Sir.”Yes that’s my name, you can call me by it from now on if you like.””I think I prefer Sir,” I reply smiling.With that we kiss.After we made love three times and I got to sleep with him. As I lie therelistening to his breathing on my neck, his arms wrapped tightly aroundme. I smile and wish for this feeling to never end.* * *It’s been ten years since I told Vince I love him and I’m glad to say ourlove is just as strong. I started calling him Vince shortly after butalways call him Sir when we have our bondage sessions. We often have boysvisit our cellar and my media course came in handy as we now have our ownproduction company specialising in bondage porn. The boys that visit oftenstar in them and we are making quite a good living at it.I came out to my mother too soon after, she said she had always known andthat she was so happy that I have found love. I moved in with Vince notlonger after telling my mother and we visit her regular.Billy would visit us on a regular basis but we had to stop it when hedeclared his love for me. I’m glad to say though he met a new master at oneof Vince’s parties and they’ve been together for several years now.Shane and Joe are still good friends and visit us often. We even play sexgames when they come over, they are so much fun. This year though theydecided to tie the knot and they got married!Although Vince and I play with other guys and boys I never let anyone otherthan Vince fuck me and he never fucks anyone else, we are resolute inthat. I’m still his slave boy, I wouldn’t have it any other way and can youbelieve I still cum when he fucks me.

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Run Run as fast as you can

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Asian

Run Run as fast as you canAs the weather was so nice I decided to leave work early and go for a run local to home, a brisk 40 minute dash around the park and streets left me feeling energised. Our house or rather Jane’s house was empty so presented an opportunity to use all of our hot water getting freshened up.Jane has a magnificent bathroom, it was a bedroom however she spent a fortune creating a luxurious, almost spa like sanctuary with bath stream room and shower. I undressed leaving my sweaty running gear next to not on a chaise lounge, why Jane chose this was beyond me however I think she liked to lie on it after soaking in the bath.I stood in the rain shower letting the hot water cascade against my body, closing my eyes I raised my chin to feel the water splash on face. Jane had treated me to some expensive body gels and shampoo to use in the shower, very fragrant they claimed not only to clean but leave you invigorated and stress free, an ideal opportunity to use them. As I lathered up my body I complemented myself on how firm my body was, with no trace of excess fat, clearly the running was paying off. Again I stood under the rain shower letting my mind wander, I heard the bathroom door open and close but this didn’t wake me from my dream like trance I just stood there and let the water wash away all of my thoughts.Several minutes later I kaynarca escort switched the water off and opened the shower door, directly in front of me sitting on the chaise lounge was Paul, naked staring straight at gently tugging at his erect cock. No words were said he continued to stare and wank his dick as I dried myself, I must admit I found it an exciting situation seeing a man getting sexually charged looking at my naked body. I put a show on slowly rubbing my hair whilst standing tall, legs slightly open so he could see the blood rush to my dick as it began to stand proud of my ball sack getting hard and erect. I turned round and bent forward to dry my ankles giving him a view of my firm buttocks beckoning his cock into my ass.”Come here” he finally spoke, kneel before me, I duly followed his commands, I felt his hand on the back of my head pulling my mouth towards his erect cock. I opened my lips slightly expecting him to force his throbbing man hood into my mouth however he continued to tug at his cock whilst rubbing the head of his cock all over my face, when he stroked it over my lips I stuck my tongue out to lick his firm purple bellend this caused him to judder and moan loudly. I felt a shot of his cum brush my ear and splatter on my back, I looked up at his face and saw his sweaty content as he lay back on Jane’s chaise orhanlı escort lounge.”Clean my dick” he ordered I just stood up a walked to my towel to wipe his cum off my back “Clean my dick” he said again, I ignored him and went to a cupboard got a condom and a bottle of lube. “Paul that 30 seconds might have been fun for you, but I expect something more” he looked taken back “I think its time for my fun now Paul, time for you to listen to my instructions”I rolled him onto his stomach with knees on the floor the kicked his feet apart so I could kneel behind him in between his legs, I poured lube all over the base of his back and in-between his buttocks. With two fingers I rubbed the lube around his ass hole then gently pushed them into him causing him to lift his head and let out a slight cry. My cock was firm as hell I swear it looked bigger than usual, The condom went quickly on I had plenty of lube on my hands to ensure my cock was very slippery> I offered it up to his ass hole and gently pushed it in.”I’m not sure about” Pauls words were lost on me as I pushed my hips harder towards his ass, my hard throbbing cock was in his ass I pushed more deep inside his tight ass hole. “How does my cock feel Paul can you feel the hardness in your ass” I questioned. Gently with very short strokes I fucked his ass, my cock deep in his ass so he tepeören escort could feel all of it. Paul murmured quietly as I pushed against his buttocks “Faster” but I was in command I set the face I was the daddy, my strokes became longer, he tried to push against my cock to set a faster tempo however I held firmly onto his hips as I fucked his ass stopping any movement from him. His ass felt good nice and tight gripping my cock I pulled my cock out and ordered him to lie down, he did as he was told and pulled his knees towards his face exposing his gaping ass hole for more of my ass fucking treatment. Some more lube on my cock and in it went, this time I pushed harder and faster holding his thighs bearing my weight down on Paul so he couldn’t move. I felt myself coming “Paul i’m coming I am going to come in your ass” I shouted “No I want to taste your man juice” I stood up discarded the condom Paul knelt in front of me with his eyes shut tongue out waiting for me to shoot over his face, I held the back of his head as he had done to me however I pushed my cock into his mouth “No biting” he eagerly sucked and rolled his tongue around my cock head. I had never had my cock sucked by a man before Paul had clearly sucked a few as he expertly bought me to orgasm in his mouth. My body shook my hips juddered as I shot my hot cum into his mouth he swallowed it all and continued to suck my dick to ensure my orgasm lasted.”Nice show boys” Jane was standing behind me, I never heard her open the door or feel her presence, “Right which of you boys is going to get hard first because my cunt needs fucking”

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

The Retrieval. Chapter Two

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Asian

The Retrieval. Chapter Two”What movie?” “The Princess Bride,” Jules replied. “You know, that whole ‘as you wish’ thing?” “Mmmm,” Leah agreed sleepily. “Me too.” “But, um,” Jules continued softly. “You, uh…you know what Wesley meant when he said that, right?” Silence. “Leah?” Jules whispered as she pulled her head back slightly to try and look at the blonde woman’s face. Leah’s eyes were closed and she was breathing steadily, asleep. **** Jules settled into her pillow and started running her fingers lightly up and down the bare skin of Leah’s back. Leah made a small sound in her throat and frowned in her sleep before moving in even closer and nuzzling Jules’s breast. Jules liked the way Leah was snuggled up close. This intimate contact felt nice. It was…comforting. No, it was more than that – Jules had to admit that this woman made her feel safe in a way that no one ever had. She was especially thankful for that secure feeling right now because she couldn’t help but think about what they had to face in just a few hours. The afterglow of the amazing sex with Leah continued to rapidly fade away as the minutes ticked by and sleep continued to elude her. As hard as she tried not to let it, the threat of tomorrow kept relentlessly crowding into the redhead’s thoughts. She took a deep breath and let it out slowly. The rational part of Jules’s brain knew that worrying about it wasn’t going to make it go away or keep it from happening. Another heavy sigh escaped her lips. She tried to stop thinking altogether and just be thankful for the fact that she didn’t have to face this alone. Jules leaned her head down and kissed the top of Leah’s head. It was at this point she came to the conclusion that the problem was that tomorrow wasn’t only about going back to DC and dealing with the threat – it also meant facing Leah in the cold light of day and sorting out everything that had happened tonight. It shouldn’t be that big of a deal, should it? Jules felt like they had connected – likereally connected…but what did that really mean? Did Leah feel it too? The redheaded Federal Agent tried to imagine the future and what it would be like with Leah. Jules didn’t do relationships – or at least she hadn’t done one in a really long time. Maybe it had been too long. But shouldn’t she at least consider the possibilities? Maybe it could be different this time with Leah…so why was the prospect of that scaring the hell out of her? Really? The little voice in her head popped up and called her out. You make this amazing connection with the blonde Xena over there and that scares you? Yes, Jules admitted silently. It scares me. What exactly is the scary part of this? Is it the great sex? Or the fact that she really seems to like you? Oh, wait, maybe it scares you that she saved your ass and then hung around to protect it and escort you back home. Is that the scary part? Just shut up, Leah scowled. I don’t want to talk about it. Oh, so now we talk? The little voice shot back. I think the way this usually works is that I tell you how things really are and what you should do and then you tell me to shut up, go into denial and continue to fuck your life up. Jules slowly eased her arm out from under Leah’s head and tried not to wake the blonde as she moved to roll over and face the other way. She had no idea how this whole thing was going to play out. Jules had a strong suspicion that no matter what happened it was not going to be good. Somehow she’d find a way to screw it up. It had never turned out good before, so why should this time be different? Jules stayed awake for a long time, just lying there and staring into the gloom of the darkened room as a few tears rolled down her cheeks. She didn’t remember falling asleep. **** Before Leah opened her eyes she smelled strawberries. She inhaled deeply and knew that it was the shampoo Jules had used on her thick, auburn hair. She could feel some stray hairs tickling her nose. It made her smile. Leah stretched one of her legs out and luxuriated in the cozy warmth of spooning her shorter bedmate. She loved the feel of Jules’s rounded ass pressed against her groin and the back of the redhead’s leg against her thigh. There was something about the sleepy body heat they were sharing that just felt so damn good against the chill of the room’s air conditioning. It made Leah never want to get out of this bed. Finally Leah allowed herself to totally shift all of her attention to the utterly delicious weight of Jules’s large breast. At some point during their sleep-cuddling, Leah had ended up with her arm d****d over Jules’s waist and bent at the elbow so that her hand was resting on the underside of Jules’s near boob. Leah gently moved her hand up a little so that she was fully cupping the large orb of soft, warm flesh. Leah closed her eyes as she gave it a gentle squeeze, trying to let the sensation of exactly how this magnificent tit felt in her hand burn itself into her memory. Leah had always been a ‘breast girl’ so to speak, but the redhead’s boobs truly fascinated her. The only time she had ever seen breasts this big and this perfectly shaped was in magazines or some other form of photo-shopped media. She could hardly believe that the almost flawless pair of large, porcelain globes were literally at her fingertips. Leah moved her hand to follow the outside curve of the perfectly rounded breast. The skin felt so smooth under her fingers. They sat high up on Jules’s chest and there was surprisingly very little sag considering their size. Contrary to what she suspected most people probably thought upon seeing them hidden behind clothing, Leah now knew first-hand that there wasn’t a single fake thing about them. More than just their size and shape, it truly amazed the blonde at just how soft they were, but yet still so firm to the touch. Leah let her palm drift up and over until she could feel the little nub of Jules’s nipple. She thought they were so sexy and cute and along with the redhead’s areolas were surprisingly smaller than expected considering the size of Jules’s chest. Leah gave the sizable boob in her hand another gentle massage and was rewarded with the feeling of Jules’s areola swelling and the redhead’s nipple hardening under her touch. Leah adjusted her hand so that the nipple was between her thumb and forefinger. She softly pulled on it until Jules let out a groan. **** Jules had the sensation of floating somewhere in the warm depths of a dark abyss. She shifted one of her legs and suddenly found herself ascending rapidly towards the surface of consciousness from that deep dive in the sea of slumber. Her approach toward wakefulness started to slow as some part of her brain hit the emergency brake and demanded further sleep. Her breathing evened back out until she started to sink back down, but then she felt some unknown force start to softly slide across her flesh. It felt nice. She gradually became aware that this caressing current seemed to be focusing on her right breast for some reason. Jules struggled to blink her eyes open and realized that what started out as a fitful night of rest must have ended up as a really deep sleep. From behind her a hand ran smoothly along the outside of her boob. She could feel the strength in that hand. Leah’s hand. When Leah moved her palm over to cover Jules’s nipple it caused the redhead’s breath to catch. Now that’s a wake-up call, she thought dreamily and then couldn’t do anything but groan at the pleasure Leah’s fingers produced when she began gently tugging on Jules’s hardening nipple. **** The tall blonde wasn’t normally this horny first thing in the morning, but what she and Jules had shared last night served to ignite something in her that she hadn’t felt in a long time. Leah started to subtly thrust her hips so that she was gently pushing her groin against Jules’s ass as she continued to tenderly massage the redhead’s tit. That sexy little groan Jules emitted just turned Leah on that much more, so she used her chin to push the long auburn locks aside and brought her lips to the pale skin of Jules’s neckline. She began nuzzling and kissing up and down the warm skin of Jules’s neck. It felt so buttery soft against her lips until it immediately pebbled into gooseflesh. That made Leah smile again. She stuck out her tongue and ran it from Jules’s earlobe all the way down to the auburn haired beauty’s collarbone, savoring the ever so slightly salty taste of her lover’s skin. Leah’s kisses against Jules’s neck grew longer and wetter as her kneading and stroking of the redhead’s breast became firmer. It wasn’t enough. Leah’s hunger continued to build until she couldn’t deny the sense of urgency that was building in her need for the redhead. Leah didn’t just want Jules, every fiber of her being was craving to touch and taste the woman in her arms. She started to grind herself harder against Jules’s ass. Jules gasped and arched her back, pressing her large breast even harder into Leah’s hand. Jules lifted her arm up and her hand went behind Leah’s head, pulling the blonde in closer. Leah managed to snake the arm she was lying on under Jules’s body so that she could reach the far boob that was resting against the mattress. With both of her hands now overflowing with glorious tit-flesh, Leah continued to massage and squeeze them. Jules moaned again and then impatiently turned and started to roll over and face Leah, but was intercepted by the taller woman. Leah moved her body in between the redhead’s legs so that she was lying on top of Jules and looked deeply into her eyes. **** Jules could feel proof of Leah’s excitement on her ass and dripping down the back of her leg. As soon as Leah’s other arm came under her so that the blonde was grasping at and squeezing both of Jules’s breasts, the redhead was ready for more. She wanted to feel Leah’s lips against her own. She wanted to crush her chest against the woman’s smaller breasts so that she could feel those delicious nipples poking into her breasts. She wanted to taste the nectar that was now painted on her backside and most of all, she wanted the chance to visually drink in the absolute perfection of the woman’s body that was hidden behind her and giving her such immense pleasure this morning. The redhead’s plan of attack to ambush her prey with a sudden change in position was easily thwarted. Almost as soon as she had started to move, Jules found herself flat on her back with Leah on top of her. She found it hard to swallow as she stared up into those sparkling blue eyes. “Good morning, sunshine,” Leah whispered as that familiar half-smile appeared. Leah lowered her head down to plant a kiss in the hollow of Jules’s throat. “Morning,” Jules gasped as she shivered. “Hmmmm,” Leah observed. “This position seems familiar to me. You?” “Uh huh,” Jules croaked as Leah kissed her throat again and then gave it a lick. “Did you sleep well?” Leah murmured as she lightly kissed her way down to the tops of Jules’s breasts. “Mmmhmm,” was all Jules could manage. Ever so softly Leah began to make a trail of tender kisses and little kitten licks across the redhead’s chest. She slightly adjusted her long frame as she folded her arms and put her weight on her elbows so she could fill her hands with those breasts. Her path of nibbles, kisses and licks moved to the outside of Jules’s right breast, down to the luxuriously soft underside of her boob, up through the woman’s deep cleavage and then over to begin repeating this same ritual of worship on the left one. Leah ran her tongue directly across Jules’s collarbone to start over again on the right breast, but narrowed her circle so that her mouth came tantalizingly close to the redheads’ aching nipple. “Mmm fuck,” Jules groaned as Leah softly blew on the hardened summit of her right tit. “Why do you enjoy teasing me so much?” Leah grinned and blew on it again. Last night’s efforts of teasing these glorious breasts had been nothing but an appetizer. By the time the blonde was ending her third complete circuit of exploration on Jules’s left breast, the redhead was sighing heavily and starting to squirm. As much as she enjoyed teasing Jules, Leah figured she had delayed the gratification long enough although she thought she could have realistically spent hours exploring every inch and curve of the pale flesh. She moved her mouth over and let it hover above Jules’s right nipple and then snaked her tongue out to give the nub a firm lick. Jules gasped and arched her back up and Leah rewarded her by drawing the entire tip into her mouth. The groans and gasps of the redhead were becoming constant as Leah gently suckled her. She would alternate a strong suction with swirls of her tongue and then flutter the tip of her tongue against the very tip of Jules’s breast. Jules actually yelped and brought both hands up to grip Leah’s hair when the blonde softly bit down and gently tugged on it with her teeth. Leah started rapidly alternating between sucking, flicking with her tongue and pulling on it with her teeth. Jules began tossing her head back and forth as she started to feel the first little sparks of an orgasm building. Unexpectedly, she felt the warmth leave her breast and the cool air of the motel room seemed to zap directly into her aching nipple. She closed her eyes at the pause in pleasure and then moaned even louder when Leah moved her head over to begin working on the redhead’s left nipple. Finally Leah felt it was time to move on to her ultimate destination. She released the nipple from her mouth with a little popping sound and began kissing and licking her way down to the redheads’ stomach. She loved the fact that this sent a fresh wave of goosebumps across the porcelain skin like the ripples in a pond. Leah again adjusted her position as she kissed lower until her lips were pressed against the inside of Jules’s thigh which was already coated with some of the wetness that was flowing from the woman’s sex. Leah inhaled the redhead’s musky scent and savored the tangy sweetness of her juice before leaning in to softly kiss the top of the woman’s mons. Jules spread her legs further apart in anticipation and brought her hands to her chest to begin squeezing and kneading her breasts. Leah gave Jules’s pussy another tender kiss and then moved her mouth lower. She extended her tongue and made it flatten against the bottom of Jules’s bare outer lips and slowly drew it upwards until it just touched the very tip of Jules’s swollen clit that was poking out of its hood. Leah gave Jules’s pussy another of these firm licks from just above her cute little rosebud all the way up to the redhead’s clit. On her third full bottom-to-top lick, Jules’s soft outer lips parted and Leah was rewarded with a stronger taste of the sweet nectar. Leah used her tongue to part the swollen inner lips and began working her tongue into the velvety texture of the redhead’s center. Leah looked up through her eyebrows and grinned to find Jules’s had leaned to the side so see around the swell of her breasts and a pair of wide green eyes were watching her intently. The blonde licked her way up to lightly run her tongue in circles around Jules’s clit. She swirled and fluttered her tongue much like she had done to the redhead’s nipple. Jules was softly moaning as she continued playing with her tits and watching Leah lick her pussy. She pulled and pinched on her nipples as Leah ran her tongue back down to burrow even deeper into Jules’s core. Jules let out a louder moan and began panting rapidly before whispering, “Please, Leah…” “Please?” Leah paused long enough to ask and then licked Jules’s slit again. She paused again. “Please what?” “Please,” Jules moaned as Leah reached up with her hand to put a finger on either side of Jules’s clit and gently squeezed. “Please…make me cum.” Leah began making circles around Jules’s swollen, throbbing clit with her thumb as she watched the redhead arch her back and play with her breasts. Jules finally opened her eyes and looked pleadingly into Leah’s. Leah smiled at her and said, “As you wish.” She put her mouth over Jules’s clit and gently took the nub between her lips and swirled her tongue around it. Leah began to hum softly. The redhead moaned her approval of the technique. Leah managed to smile with her mouth full of pussy and did it again. She brought her hands underneath Jules body and cupped a luscious ass cheek in each hand and used them to lift up and leverage the redhead’s slick folds even closer to her mouth. Jules was started to grind her hips into Leah’s efforts and it was encouraging the blonde to work even harder to bring her auburn haired lover pleasure. She absolutely loved the way she could provoke Jules into writhing and moving under her touch. Leah withdrew her hands from the redhead’s bottom and Jules gasped when Leah brought one of her long fingers up and pushed it into Jules’s willing entrance. Leah’s finger bent and searched for that elusive bundle of nerves. She felt the spongy surface of what she was looking for and began caressing it with her fingertip. The redhead’s legs started shaking. Leah continued humming, sucking, swirling and fluttering her tongue on Jules’s clit as she changed tactics and started to pump her finger slowly in and out of the redhead’s pussy. The combination sent Jules over the edge. The redhead’s loud moan escalated into a hoarse scream as both of her arms flung out to her sides and she grabbed fistfuls of bedspread and sheets. Jules arched her back and went rigid as her entire body felt like it was being electrified. She bucked her hips and let out another loud gasp as the wave of pleasure grew in size and a second orgasm racked her body, the intense feeling threatening to overload her senses. Leah greedily lapped up the abundance of the woman’s release as Jules thrashed about in ecstasy. A few moments later Jules unceremoniously collapsed back onto the bed like a marionette whose strings had been cut. “Ohhh, stop…stop, stop, stop,” Jules pleaded as she ineffectually tried to push Leah’s head away from her now overly sensitive pussy. Leah relented, but not before giving Jules one more wet kiss right in the center of her mound. With a grin that seemed to say she was just as satisfied as Jules, Leah crawled up onto the bed and snaked her arms around the curvy redhead. The blonde’s mouth, chin and upper chest glistened with Jules’s cum. She beamed at her lover, very proud of the sheer pleasure she had brought Jules. Leah giggled and brought her mouth to Jules’s and kissed the redhead deeply so that she could taste for herself. They couldn’t help but smile at each other after breaking the kiss. “Give me just a minute or two,” Jules told her even though she was still breathing heavily. “For what?” “For you,” Jules grinned and ran her hand up and down Leah’s muscular flank. “Your turn.” “That’s okay,” Leah grinned back. “I’m good.” “What do you mean you’re good?” “I wanted that to be about you,” Leah said simply. “Aw, come on,” Jules insisted. “Let me make you cum.” Instead of answering, Leah reached up to tenderly push a lock of auburn hair behind Jules’s ear. She smiled at the redhead like she wanted to say something, but chose to pull Jules closer and then softly kiss her. Jules was a little caught off guard. This kiss was so different than any of the others they had shared. It wasn’t about passion or exploration and held none of the promise of something more to come. It felt very tender and emotional. Leah ended the kiss and then looked into the redhead’s eyes. There was a sparkle within the depths of those startling blue eyes that Jules had either never noticed before or was new. Leah kissed Jules again quickly on the cheek before bouncing out of the bed. The tall blonde seemed full of energy as she announced she was going to take a shower. Jules just lay on the bed in a state of shock. The kiss…that look…had been unexpected. **** “Are you hungry?” Leah asked hopefully when Jules finally emerged from the bathroom wearing one towel wrapped around her body and another wrapped around her hair turban style. As soon as Leah had finished in the shower, she had quickly gotten dressed and went out while Jules took her turn in the bathroom. “Famished,” Jules smiled and walked over to sit down next to Leah at the cheap formica table. The blonde began pulling greasy cheeseburgers, fries and onion rings out of a paper bag and Jules couldn’t help but chuckle. “What?” “Nothing,” Jules teased her. “I was just wondering if you’re allergic to salads or something.” “Not at all,” Leah disagreed and pulled the top off of her burger and pointed dramatically to the single piece of wilted lettuce that was buried under a couple pieces of bacon and stuck to the melted cheese. “See? Salad.” This caused both women to laugh. Jules was trying to get used to this new side of Leah. The blonde seemed much more relaxed and outgoing this morning. It made her come across as much less intimidating. They shared the secret smile of lovers who had toe-curling sex and then focused on the serious task of thoroughly enjoying all of the fat, carbs and calories lying on the table before them. They ate mostly in silence. Jules was doing everything she could not to think about what was waiting for them in DC when a random thought suddenly popped into her head. “So tell me something,” Jules said before taking a bite of an onion ring. “What was so funny back at the diner?” Leah shrugged as she chewed on some cheeseburger. “I don’t remember.” “Bullshit,” Jules grinned with her mouth full and waited until she swallowed before continuing. “I’m pretty sure you don’t forget much of anything. Come on…tell me.” “I just had a thought that struck me as funny,” Leah finally explained. “So tell me what it was.” “It was no big deal,” Leah took a long drink of her chocolate milkshake. “It was actually kind of stupid.” “So just tell me already.” “Alright, fine” Leah finally agreed. “As you were enlightening me to your current predicament and made sure to include all that stuff about those women you had been with, it just kind of occurred to me that you had fucked your way into being fucked.” Jules raised her eyebrows and sat back in her chair. She looked at Leah as an embarrassed smile tugged at the corners of her mouth. “Really?” “Like I said,” Leah shrugged regretfully. “It was stupid. It was just something that struck me as funny at the time.” “Oh, I get it,” Jules nodded in exaggerated appreciation. “I can see how it was funny.” “Yeah, you seem real amused.” “No, it’s not that,” Jules slowly explained. “I thought I was just telling you what happened…I didn’t mean it to come across as bragging or anything.” “Yes, you did,” Leah snorted a laugh. “You were totally bragging.” “No, I wasn’t,” Jules defended herself. “Seriously, I was just trying to give you the whole picture.” “Really?” Leah rolled her eyes. “You felt like I needed to know bursa escort that your life is like the forum of Penthouse?” “No, that’s not what I meant,” Jules went on. “I guess I wanted you to know what you were dealing with…that it was personal.” “Is that what that was?” Leah asked in an innocently high tone of voice. “Yes, it was,” Jules agreed absently as she suddenly realized that she had a silly smile on her face. She had been thinking that the blonde’s subtle southern drawl was one of the cutest things she’d ever heard and she found it really attractive. Wait…what? Where in the world did that sappy thought come from? “You’re so full of shit,” Leah added with another chuckle and a shake of her head. “I am so not,” Jules argued. “Why would I lie?” Leah fixed her with a hard look with one eyebrow raised, but said nothing. “What?” Jules insisted, feeling self-conscious. “At the time, it made sense.” “I know,” Leah finally giggled and popped the last fry into her mouth. “I’m really just teasing you.” “You are?” Jules asked doubtfully. “I was,” Leah grinned. “Ugh! You were making feel bad,” Jules frowned in mock anger. “You suck so bad right now!” “I know,” Leah agreed and was rather proud of herself for getting Jules to talk and focus on anything but DC. She decided to try and get her to keep going. “So when did you know?” “Know what?” “You know,” Leah looked at her like it was obvious. “What?” Jules stopped just as she was about to take her last bite of cheeseburger and raised her eyebrows. “That you were a lesbian.” “Oh…I’m not a lesbian.” “Huh?” Leah was confused, but then suddenly nodded in recognition. “Ahhhh…I get it. You date both men and women. You’re bi.” “No,” Jules disagreed. “I’m not bi…I mean I don’t really date, but you know. Just women.” “Just women?” Leah looked at Jules suspiciously like the redhead had to be getting back at her. “But you’re not a lesbian?” “That is correct,” Jules nodded in agreement. “So you’re saying that you are not gay?” “Yes,” Jules agreed and then looked thoughtful as she sucked on the straw of her milkshake. Finally she set the cup down and responded. “Yes, as in no, I’m not gay.” Leah suddenly laughed out loud at that, a full on belly laugh. “What’s so funny?” “What…you…said…” Leah managed to say between laughs. “Why is that funny?” Leah couldn’t respond as she doubled over holding her stomach in uncontrollable laughter. “Hey, I’m serious,” Jules tried to explain. “Stop laughing at me.” “My…goodness…,” Leah continued with tears streaming down her cheeks. When she was finally able to breathe, she stopped laughing long enough to ask, “Do you even realize what you just said?” “What?” Jules asked and then quickly added, “I mean, yes I know what I said, what about it?” “Seriously?” Leah asked as she continued to giggle intermittently. “I mean, you’re not interested in men. You only go out with women…and then we…Last night. And this morning…but – you’re not a lesbian?” “Well,” Jules scowled in thought. “No. I’m not.” “Wait,” Leah said and stopped giggling as the humor quickly began to fade. She caught her breath and sat up straighter. “You’re being serious.” Jules thought this was the perfect time to open up and just be honest. Instead, she went ahead and said, “Damn right, I’m serious.” “And how exactly does that compute?” “I guess,” Jules started to explain as she picked at the remains of her sandwich. “Well, it’s just sex to me.” “Excuse me?” Leah could hardly believe her ears. “It’s just sex?” “What do you want me to say? I really like sex,” Jules stared at the table. “And I…like sex with women.” “That’s actually…” Leah struggled to find the right words. “…really fucked up.” “I don’t think it’s fucked up at all,” Jules shot back defensively. Deep down, a big part of her knew that was far from being the truth, but for some reason that fear she had felt last night had complete control of her mouth right now. “I look at it as just being practical.” “Practical?” Leah pursed her lips as she tried to hide the fact that her feelings were deeply hurt right now. “So let me get this straight – it’s just about sex for you then? Nothing else?” “Yeah, pretty much,” Jules confirmed, but found it hard to look Leah in the face. “I guess I’m just an in-the-moment kind of girl, ya know?” “No, I don’t know,” Leah replied stiffly and stood up. She started to clean up the remains of their meal. “I actually have no idea what that means.” “What’s wrong?” Jules asked quietly and even though she already knew the answer, she asked the question anyway. “Why are you upset with me?” “Nothing’s wrong,” Leah replied quickly and continued cleaning up. “I’m not upset.” “You obviously are,” Jules insisted. “Just drop it,” Leah stood up tall and warned her quietly without looking at her. Suddenly that aura of the fierce, intimidating person Jules had first met was firmly back in place. “We need to get going.” Without another word, Jules got up and went into the bathroom to get dressed. **** After checking out of the motel, the two women loaded up the SUV and began the four hour trip to DC. Leah drove and except for the occasional comment or question about directions, they listened to the radio and traveled in silence. Jules started to speak up at least six different times – to explain…to apologize…to try and make things right, but couldn’t seem to find the words. She knew she needed to try and make Leah understand what she had meant and why she had said what she said…she just didn’t know how. Leah drove east on Interstate 68 and a few hours later finally got them headed south on Interstate 270. Traffic got heavier as they got closer and closer to the capital. Leah tersely explained that once they got into DC proper, they were going to need to ditch the vehicle. Jules just nodded her head obediently and didn’t ask why and Leah offered no further explanation. As Leah cautiously drove through the District of Columbia, Jules stared out of the passenger window miserably wishing she could somehow go back and get a do-over of this morning in the motel. The tall blonde found a hotel she was vaguely familiar with and pulled into The Dupont Circle Hotel parking garage. She drove slowly around, hunting for just the right spot. She finally found one deep in a corner that was about as inconspicuous as they were going to get and backed the SUV into it. She left it idling. She hesitated for a moment and then explained what they were doing without looking at Jules. “We can’t drive around in this traffic with any expectation of being as mobile as we might need to be. No one will notice the Jeep for a few hours or even until tomorrow, so we might get lucky if we need it again. For now, we either walk or take a cab.” “Okay,” Jules nodded her understanding. Leah shut the engine off and took the key out of the ignition. Once they were out, Leah waited for Jules to walk around to the driver’s side. Leah held the key up so Jules could see it and then placed it under the driver’s side rear wheel well. She looked back at Jules with a serious expression. “Just in case.” Jules nodded again. She looked scared. Leah nodded back. “Let’s go.” Jules silently followed her traveling companion out of the parking garage and around to the front of the hotel. Leah stopped walking and looked up and down the street. “You’re going to need to call Atwood and find out for sure when he’s going to be in his office.” “Okay,” Jules nodded wide-eyed and just stood there waiting for Leah to tell her what to do. Leah turned around and looked at the entrance to the hotel. She pursed her lips in thought and then moved closer to talk quietly. “I want you to use the hotel’s phone, but you’ll need a little privacy.” “How do I do that?” “It’s been a few years since I was here,” Leah squinted her eyes as she recalled, “so I don’t know if the house phone will be where it used to be or if it will allow you to call out without a room number…so you’ll have to go to the front desk.” “What am I supposed to say?” “Act like you’re in a hurry,” Leah explained in a low voice as she casually looked around. “Demand the use of a phone like you’re an important guest. Toss out there that you’ve lost your cell phone and don’t have time for all this.” “I need to act rude?” Jules asked doubtfully. “Yeah, a little bit,” Leah confirmed. “But not so much that they won’t help you.” “So just a little rude?” “Yeah, a little bit,” Leah nodded. “More hey-I’m-a-guest-and-I’m-really-in-a-hurry bitch rather than I’m-just-a-bitch-all-the-time bitch.” “Alright,” Jules replied and gave Leah a funny look at the choice of words. “I guess I can do that.” “You’ll do just fine,” Leah said neutrally, but allowed herself to c***dishly enjoy the dig a little anyways. “Uh-huh,” Jules scowled at her and walked towards the lobby doors. Leah turned around and watched the street for a couple of minutes and then Jules was back standing beside her. Jules didn’t say anything as she started buttoning up her shirt with a satisfied smirk on her face. Leah looked down at the generous cleavage until it disappeared behind the material of the woman’s blouse and then moved her eyes back up to Jules’s face. “Well?” “Piece of cake,” Jules replied with more confidence than she actually felt. “College k** couldn’t take his eyes off my chest, so I played it up a little and he let me use the phone. No problem.” “I guess whatever works,” Leah said dismissively. “Did you get hold of your boss?” “Technically he’s not my boss anymore and no, he was in a meeting,” Jules sighed. “I didn’t know if it would be too suspicious to ask about his schedule or not, so I didn’t.” “But he’s on site?” “I…I think so,” Jules frowned. “I mean, his secretary didn’t say where the meeting was or anything, but I assume it was in the building.” “We can’t work off an assumption, Jules,” Leah sighed heavily. Jules realized that was the first time Leah had spoken her name since they’d left the motel earlier that morning. “We’ll have to wait an hour or so and then you can try calling again.” “I’m sorry, Leah,” Jules replied quietly. “I should have asked.” “It’s no big deal,” Leah shrugged it off. She looked across at the street at the café on Connecticut Avenue and dipped her chin at it. “We can wait over there.” **** Sitting on a secluded lot in Falls Church, VA was a thirty thousand square foot home that was more reminiscent of a hunting lodge rather than a mansion. The lodge-like structure was specifically designed by the owner to be the ultimate in luxury, comfort and convenience while maintaining that authentically rustic feel. The athletic looking man with the thick neck and squinty eyes standing next to the Land Rover out front thought it looked like a log cabin on steroids. He looked down as the cell phone in his hand vibrated. He answered it with a simple greeting and listened intently to what was being said. He was dressed in a white golf shirt, khakis and hiking boots and topped the outfit off with a navy blue sport coat that was tailored so the bulge of the sidearm on his hip wasn’t easily visible. The owner of the house liked his staff to be dressed appropriately when he was entertaining. Another man dressed the same way stood beside him. They not only dressed alike, but the second man was similar enough in build and demeanor that with some hair dye he could have been the first man’s stunt double. The second man stood with his hands on his hips watching his co-worker do nothing but stand very still as he held the phone to his ear. The man on the phone finally nodded his chin once and replied, “Roger that.” The second man looked at his co-worker expectantly. “We caught a break,” the first man announced as he reached for the passenger side door handle of the Land Rover. The second man circled around the front of the vehicle to the driver’s side. They closed their doors virtually at the same time. “Heading?” the second man asked as he turned the key in the SUV’s ignition. Without waiting for directions he put the car in gear and smoothly maneuvered his way through all of the other luxury cars and SUV’s that lined the circular drive in front of the mansion. Once clear, he quickly began accelerating down the steep, winding drive. “Dupont Circle Hotel,” the first man nodded grimly as they pulled away from the log-cabin mansion. **** Jules and Leah followed the waiter outside to the patio area and took a seat at their table. The table was under the shade of a large umbrella and the chairs were comfortable enough. It also offered them a good view of the street and surrounding shops. They waiter took their order and disappeared. They simply sat and waited in silence. In a few minutes he reappeared with a full pot of coffee, a pair of mugs and a small plate of scones. They sat and drank coffee for a while. They each nibbled on a scone and drank some more coffee. Thirty minutes later they were finished with the tasty treats, so they sat and watched the street and sipped more coffee. They basically sat and avoided looking at each other until Jules finally set her coffee cup down with a clatter and sighed loudly. “Please talk to me.” “What about?” Leah asked flatly as her eyes continued to scan the streets. “Come on, Leah,” Jules implored. “Come on what?” Leah said a little more tensely than she meant to. She closed her eyes for a moment and then cleared her throat. “Look, I’ll get you to Atwood’s office safely, just like I said I would.” “And…that’s it?” Jules asked. “Yeah,” Leah replied slowly. “That’s it.” “What about…” Jules started to say and stopped. Leah had suddenly sat up a little straighter and put her coffee cup down. The blonde’s eyes narrowed a little as she stared at a dark Land Rover that pulled up in front of the hotel across the street. The hotel Jules had made the call from. She watched an athletic looking man with close-cropped hair get out of the SUV and walk into the lobby of the hotel with his head on a swivel. She immediately noticed the bulge under his jacket and knew it was a gun on his hip. She was all too familiar with the type. Not good. “What is it?” “Come on,” Leah stood up and dropped a twenty on the table. She watched as another man got out of the Land Rover. Damn. Same type of guy as the first one, fit, short hair and paying attention to his surroundings. He stood by the vehicle and started scanning the streets and nearby shops. Leah’s movements were deliberate and casual so she hopefully wouldn’t draw the man’s attention. She waited for Jules to stand up before turning and walking calmly towards the main door that led to the interior of the café. “What is it?” Jules whispered to her nervously. “Just keep moving,” Leah told her reassuringly. “Everything’s going to be fine.” Jules was about to ask something else when Leah’s hand found her elbow and she steered Jules away from the front entrance and through one of the nearby doors that said ‘Employees Only’. Leah took the lead as they walked through a service area and then on back into the kitchen. They got some strange looks, but no one seemed too interested in questioning the tall blonde woman who was moving with such determination. Leah spotted a rear entrance that looked like it was used for receiving incoming shipments. She let Jules get in front of her and directed the redhead towards it. They maneuvered their way around boxes of produce and fifty pound bags of coffee beans. Jules kept nervously looking over her shoulder to make sure Leah was behind her. At the door, Leah stepped in front of Jules and hit the push bar and held the door open while she turned her head and did a quick check behind them. So far, so good. She stepped out behind Jules and nearly ran into the back of the redhead. They were in a narrow alley behind the café. Directly behind them the alley dead-ended into the back of another building. The café’s dumpster was butted up against the brick wall. Standing in front of them at the entrance of the alley was the same scary looking man from the Land Rover which was why Jules had stopped short. He was dressed business casual in a coat and polo shirt, but he didn’t look like any businessman Jules had ever seen. Leah gently pulled on Jules’s arm until the redhead was standing behind her. What followed was one of the strangest thing Jules had ever seen in her life. Without a word Leah and the scary businessman walked directly at each other and then the man reached out like he was trying to poke Leah in the throat. The blonde acted like she was swatting at some kind of insect, but instead of an insect it was the man’s arm that was swatted aside and then she swatted his other arm. Leah also slapped him on the side of his head. Next Leah lifted her foot and tapped it against the scary man’s leg. The man backed off a step and gave Leah a mean look.After that, things got really confusing as it looked like Leah and the stranger came together again and began shuffling back and forth like they were dancing and playing some crazy, dangerous version of patty cake at the same time. Their hands were a blur, but the sounds of flesh meeting flesh and grunts and heavy breathing were loud. From what Jules could see there was blood running down the side of the man’s head from his ear and he was sort of limping. All of a sudden it looked like Leah did a sudden bow from her waist towards the man and the guy went to his knees. Leah brought her knee up and then he was flat on his back and Leah bent down to pick something up the guy had dropped. **** Leah gently pulled on Jules’s arm until the redhead was standing behind her. Leah met the hard stare of the man at the end of the alley. He didn’t draw his weapon, so in some kind of silent, mutual agreement they both started walking purposefully towards each other at the same time. The man closed the last step by lunging and trying to catch her in the throat with a leading knife-hand strike. She surprised him with how smoothly she parried it by using her left wrist and palm to redirect the jab. She surprised him even further when she countered it by coming right back in and palm striking his ear. She also grabbed his ear and gave it a yank while she blocked the man’s follow-up strike with his other arm with the outside of her right forearm. As the man backed off and recovered his position, Leah saw that she had nearly ripped the guy’s ear completely off and it was hanging down grotesquely against the side of his head. He seemed to be caught off guard for a second by her level of skill in close quarters combat. He feinted high, but Leah didn’t fall for it and landed a solid foot check against his knee as he started to lift his leg for a low line kick. He grimaced and she knew she had caused some damage. Frustrated he launched a series of short, heavy strikes with his fists and elbows that were meant to overwhelm her and end the confrontation. Leah smoothly moved her feet to change her position and remove herself from his angle of attack. She used her palms and forearms to proficiently block, parry and redirect each of his strikes. As she swept his final strike aside with her palm it caused the man to overextend which left his centerline exposed. Leah saw her split-second opportunity to go on the offensive. She knew that many amateurs often made the mistake of trying to use their neck as the fulcrum, but Leah instead made her neck as stiff as she could by flexing every muscle in her neck, shoulders and upper back as she rapidly swung her entire upper body forward into the head-butt. The man was completely stunned on the impact of the top of her forehead with his face. He immediately dropped to his knees as blood exploded out of his ruined nose. He was just starting to bring his hands up to futilely try and protect himself, but Leah didn’t hesitate as she put all of her bodyweight into the vicious Muy Thai knee strike. It connected solidly with the man’s jaw and lifted him far enough up into the air to cause him to flip over backwards to land flat on his back, out cold. Leah was breathing heavily from the exertion and adrenaline and then her face darkened into a scowl when she saw the syringe roll away from his side. It must have fallen out of the man’s coat pocket. She bent over and picked it up. **** “What is that?” Jules asked as she cautiously came up behind Leah. “Looks like a little present for you,” Leah said with a trace of disgust. She flipped the cap off of the needle with her thumb and without hesitation stabbed it into the u*********s man’s thigh and depressed the plunger. “He was going to d**g me?” Jules asked with wide eyes. “Either that or poison you,” Leah said in a matter-of-fact tone as she broke off the needle in the man’s thigh, tossed the rest of the syringe aside and stood up. She grabbed Jules’s hand and started walking towards the end of the alley. “Wait!” Jules said and pulled her hand away from Leah’s as she stopped walking. She cast a panicked look over her shoulder at the man lying in the alley. “Poison? Leah – did you just kill that man?” “Jules,” Leah said with her teeth clenched and reached over and grabbed the redhead’s hand again and started half-walking / half-dragging her towards the entrance to the alley. “We need to go.” “But we can’t -” “Jules!” Leah said firmly and stopped to look the redhead in the eyes. “We have to keep moving. Do you understand? I will keep you alive, but we need to go…Now.” Jules went pale and nodded her head up and down quickly. They made it to the end of the alley, turned right and disappeared into a passing crowd of tourists, heading in the opposite direction of the hotel. **** The handsome man who owned the log cabin on steroids was very pleased with himself. A few weeks ago he had casually suggested that The Council would be more than welcome to use his home for their next get together and was pleasantly surprised when word was sent that they would take him up on his offer. The only thing this could mean was that they were feeling him out, testing him to see if he was the right kind of man to be invited to join their group as a full member. It was about time. He’d had his fill of playing the role of fixer for these men. In his heart he knew he was their equal and deserved that kind of respect. This secret group of more than a dozen politicians, military leaders and business tycoons were currently sitting around the long oak table in his formal dining room smoking Gurkha Black Dragons and finishing their second bottle of Macallan 1926. This was after a lunch of fresh venison steaks, Maine lobsters and every kind of fancy side-dish his staff could whip up. The entire afternoon would end up costing him well over three hundred grand, but it would be money well spent if it helped him get that elusive invitation. He tried not to frown as his head butler approached from the side door. The man-servant bent over and quickly whispered in his ear that he had an urgent phone call. It had bursa escort bayan to be important as the head butler had worked for the handsome man for over a decade and knew just how important this dinner was. The handsome man smiled and dismissed the butler. He knew he was receiving more than one inquisitive look from some of his guests at the interruption which was a break in their normal protocol. “My sincerest apologies, gentlemen.” The handsome man announced as he wiped his mouth on a linen napkin. He set his cigar down in the crystal ashtray and scooted his chair back. With another polite nod of his head he excused himself from the room. He went out into the hallway through that same side door and grabbed the encrypted cell phone off of the silver tray that another of his servants offered him. He cocked one eyebrow as he brought the phone up to his ear. “Yes?” He listened intently. He pursed his lips as he took in the latest development. “That’s very disappointing,” he observed. “Stand by and I’ll get back to you.” He hung up and looked casually over his shoulder. In his dining room sat some of the most powerful men in the country. Men that did not take kindly to being disappointed by not having their instructions carried out. He hadn’t failed them yet and he certainly wasn’t about to start now. Not when he was so close. The man stood looking at the phone for another moment considering his options and then pushed one of the speed dial functions. “This is Mr. Smith,” the handsome man greeted whoever picked up on the other end. “Please run a system search and locate the asset Loki. Advise me of his current location as soon as possible…No, not yet. I just want him ready to go and on standby for now.” **** The two women eventually slowed their pace and tried to blend in with the meandering crowds. They ended up walking aimlessly around for over an hour. Leah used that time and the casual physical activity to let the adrenaline wear off and also to give Jules the opportunity to calm down. They kept walking until they ended up near the National Gallery of Art. Leah spotted a vendor parked on the street and went over to the food truck and purchased two bottles of water and a couple of oranges. She took Jules by the hand and led her over to sit down on a bench across from the Capitol reflecting pool. The tall blonde insisted that Jules drink at least half the water and eat the fruit. They sat and ate and drank in silence. Jules mechanically put pieces of orange in her mouth and chewed on them without really tasting them. She felt numb and couldn’t believe that had just happened. Leah sat and chewed and sipped and thought about how quickly those men had been able to locate them. “I need to ask you a question,” Leah finally broke the silence. “Okay.” “But I need you to really think about what I’m asking you,” Leah continued. “I don’t want you to jump to conclusions or get defensive.” Jules steadied herself and mentally committed to keep an open mind. “Okay. Ask me.” “Do you trust Atwood?” Leah asked. “I mean – do you really trust him, Jules?” Jules considered the question carefully. She turned and looked Leah in the eyes and began to softly explain how long she had known Hank Atwood, what all he had done for her in her career and how many times he had gone to bat for her when she had screwed up including this last time. Finished Jules took a deep breath and then slowly let it out before saying, “Yeah…I trust him.” “Okay,” Leah took her own deep breath and looked up at the sky as she sighed. “That doesn’t mean that I trust him, but I am going to trust you. With what you just told me, none of this is making sense.” “What isn’t?” “How those men found us by the hotel so quickly.” “Do you think they had it under surveillance?” Jules suggested. “No,” Leah disagreed. “I pulled that place out of thin air. There’s no way they could have known we’d be going to that hotel.” “Could they have Hanks’ office bugged or something?” “I guess it’s possible,” Leah scowled. “But I highly doubt it. It’s a lot harder to do than what you see in the movies…Besides, I’m sure y’all deal with all kinds of secret shit and SOP would be for the entire building to be swept weekly if not daily.””True,” Jules agreed. She stared at her shoes for a minute and then asked quietly, “Can I ask you a question now?” “Go ahead,” Leah said and leaned forward on the bench so her forearms were on resting on her knees. “Do you think that man in the alley is dead?” “Don’t know,” Leah said simply. “Don’t care.” Jules waited for her to say something else, but the blonde woman didn’t. Leah just sat there looking off into the distance. Jules tentatively reached out her hand and let it rest on Leah’s arm. “Why don’t you care, Leah?” Leah turned her head and looked at Jules’s hand and then let her eyes move up to look into the redhead’s face. She finally spoke. “He was going to hurt you, Jules. He was going to kill you.” “I -” Jules started to say, but Leah cut her off. “The moment he accepted that assignment,” Leah said quietly but with a touch of menace in her voice, “he made his decision. He knew exactly the kind of situation he was putting himself in. You didn’t. You didn’t ask for any of this.” “True, but -” Jules tried again. “But nothing…this is my world,” Leah continued, the tension rising in her voice. “Nice people like you don’t belong in it…Its ugly, it’s nasty and it’s dark. Decisions are made and people end up dying for those decisions. That piece of shit made the decision that he was going to end your life. For what? Money? Because somebody told him to? Well…I stopped him. That was my decision. I chose you over him. That’s why I really don’t care if he’s dead, Jules…I chose you.” “Oh,” was all Jules could manage. She was so caught off guard by what Leah said that her brain was reliving the fact that she could have been killed all over again. She remembered seeing that syringe on the ground and her hands started to shake. She drew a quivering breath and felt her eyes start to water. “Shhhh,” Leah suddenly sat up and gently pulled Jules into her arms. “Hey, I’ve got you. You’re safe…shhhh…” Jules couldn’t stop shaking and ended up sobbing into Leah’s shoulder as the blonde patted her back and whispered reassurances in her ear. A few minutes later, Jules was sniffling and hiccupping and trying to wipe the snot off of Leah’s shirt. It ended up making an even bigger mess and then the two women started laughing and hugging and laughing some more. Leah closed her eyes as Jules clung to her and was amazed all over again at how absolutely perfect their bodies felt pressed up against each other. Then Leah remembered their conversation in the motel room and pulled away. She resumed her position of forearms on knees and went back to looking at the water, her laughter long gone. “Why did you pull away?” Jules asked as her smile faded as well. Leah didn’t say anything. She just dropped her head for a moment and shook it a few times. “I’m not very good at this,” Jules admitted and slumped back on the bench. “I don’t know what to say.” “I think you said it all at the motel,” Leah replied quietly. “Ouch…guess I deserved that,” Jules mumbled and then said a little louder, “Look, I’m sorry, okay?” “Don’t say you’re sorry for being honest,” Leah corrected her. “Never apologize for telling the truth.” “Well, then my apology stands,” Jules shrugged and wiped at her nose. “Will you accept it?” Leah sat back and turned a little towards Jules. She studied the redhead’s face for a few moments. “Yes. I accept your apology.” Jules smiled. “Thank you.” “Why did you say all those things?” Leah asked quietly. Jules smile fell and she shrugged and looked down. “I don’t really know.” “Did you say them to hurt me?” Jules shrugged again as she felt fresh tears start to well up in her eyes. That look told Leah it had all been a front. It was a mask Jules wore to try and protect herself. Leah had just caught a peek behind that mask and could see there was obviously a great deal of emotional pain this woman was hiding from. The tall blonde immediately felt guilty. This whole situation wasn’t fair for Jules and it wasn’t helping that Leah was taking advantage of it by being confrontational. Leah also knew they needed to worry about their current situation and having deep, emotionally intense conversations wasn’t going to help either of them stay alert. “You know what?” Leah said suddenly and stood up. “This isn’t the time or place to get into this.” Jules’s eyes looked up in surprise at the unexpected reprieve. Leah flashed that familiar half-smile and held out her hand until Jules took it. “We’ll talk about it later.” “Okay,” Jules let out a deep sigh of relief. Leah turned around and pulled Jules close. She could not get over at just how perfect Jules’s body felt against her own. Still holding Jules’s hand, Leah brought the other one up to touch Jules’s cheek. Leah hesitated as she seemed to be searching for something within the depths of those green eyes. Leah drew even closer and pressed her lips to the redhead’s. The kiss was like the one from this morning…sweet and soft and powerful. But this time there seemed to be an underlying heat. Jules liked that. She moaned a little and surrendered her mouth to the brief exploration of Leah’s tongue, but then the blonde pulled away and straightened up. “Yep,” Leah cleared her throat and regained her composure. “We’ll definitely continue this later.” Breathless, Jules could only nod in agreement. **** Eventually they got themselves sorted out and straightened up and Leah reminded Jules that they still needed to call Atwood’s office again. The two women walked down the block and hailed a cab. Exhaustion from the day’s events was starting to settle in and Jules was having a hard time fighting it. She let herself lean over until she was resting her head against Leah’s shoulder and closed her eyes. Leah squeezed her hand to let her silently know that it was okay to rest. “Leah?” Jules said quietly with her eyes still closed. “Are you still upset with me?” “No, I’m not upset,” Leah squeezed her hand again reassuringly. “Everything’s going to be okay. We’ll talk about it later.” “Leah?” “Yes, Jules?” Leah answered patiently and lowered her head down so she could hear. “Thank you,” Jules whispered and then offered her a tired smile. Leah returned the smile and paused to plant a soft, tender kiss on Jules’s forehead. She wasn’t going to let anything happen to this woman. Leah turned her head and stared out the window of the taxi and allowed herself to think about the past…or at least parts of it. She knew what she was capable of when she truly believed in her mission. She was willing to do whatever it took to ensure Jules’s safety. Unfortunately, these assholes had no idea just how far she was willing to go and exactly what she was willing to do to protect Jules. Leah leaned forward and asked the cab driver to take them to the nearest pay phone. “Pay phone?” the man gave her a look like she was crazy. “This ain’t a DeLorean, lady, and I ain’t Michael J. Fox. Where the hell am I going to find a pay phone?” Leah sighed. “Then just take us to Union Station, please.” “That I can do,” he nodded with a smirk and then muttered something about the eighties under his breath. **** “Secretary Atwood?” Joanna’s voice came over the intercom feature of the phone console sitting on the corner of his oversized desk. “Yes?” Atwood paused from reading over the stack of threat analysis updates sitting in front of him and looked expectantly at the little light that was flashing on his phone. “I have Agent Bradford on the line for you, sir,” his administrative assistant announced. “Put her through,” Atwood said immediately and snatched up the handset. “Jules?” “Hank,” Jules breathed and he could almost feel the relief in the young woman’s voice. “Thank God.” “Julia,” Hank Atwood lowered his voice. As hard as it was to hold back from peppering her with the dozens of questions that were almost burning his tongue, Atwood could also sense there was something wrong in the tone of his former analyst’s voice. “What’s going on?” Jules looked over her shoulder at Leah who was hovering behind her at the pay phone kiosk. Leah kept her head on a swivel watching the people flow past them in the great hall of the train station. She paused and shook her head at Jules. “Not over the phone.” “Hank, I can’t really go into this over the phone,” Jules explained. “It’s not safe.” “Not safe?” Atwood repeated and his instincts kicked in. He’d been in the intelligence game long enough to know that you simply do not take chances. “Alright, Jules. How can I help?” “We need to come in, Hank,” Jules whispered into the phone. “We need to meet in person so I can tell you everything.” “Understood,” Atwood replied. The “we” did not go unnoticed, but he didn’t say anything. He glanced at his calendar and then at his Rolex. “Can you be in my office in two hours? Or do I need to send someone to pick you up?” “Your office in two hours?” Jules repeated for Leah’s sake. Leah nodded. “Okay. Don’t send anyone. We’ll be there. And Hank?” “Yes?” “Will you please keep this to yourself? Just until we get there?” Hank Atwood sighed deeply. “Alright. I can do that.” “Thank you, Hank,” Jules breathed. Right outside of Atwood’s office, his administrative assistant punched a button on her phone that disconnected her headset from being able to listen in on her boss’s phone. She waited until the blinking light went out to indicate Secretary Atwood had ended his call. Once it went out she waited another minute and then punched the intercom button to Atwood’s office again. “Secretary Atwood?” she spoke into the microphone piece of her headset. “I’m going to the ladies room. Is there anything you need me to take care of first, sir?” “Okay, thank you, sir,” she said sweetly and hung up. She carefully took her headset off and laid it on her desk and grabbed her purse. She stopped to push her chair in and make sure it was aligned just so before stepping out into the hall. Atwood’s secretary made sure the hallway was clear and then walked quickly down to the ladies restroom. Once inside, she checked each of the stalls to make sure she was alone and then went back to the door and locked it. She slipped into the far stall, sat down and took her cell phone out. She dialed the number she knew by heart and listened to it ring. “Mr. Smith?” she replied quietly into her cell phone when it was answered. “This is Joanna Richards from Secretary Atwood’s office…I have an update for you…Yes, it’s about that same problem I called about earlier.” **** “Absolutely, Mr. Smith,” the man nodded even though the affirmation couldn’t be seen over a phone. “I’ll take care of it, sir.” The Team Leader disconnected the call on the encrypted cell phone. He walked through the kitchen area and hurried down the steps so that he could inform the rest of his team of the new direction their mission was about to take. At the bottom of the steps he paused to appraise the men currently under his command. His team was purposely small, but he knew he could count on each of the three men seated around the circular table in the basement of one of The Council’s safe houses in Arlington, VA. He had to be able to count on them – this was his big chance. For months he’d been relegated to the second team. His team always ended up being assigned the support roles…they provided back-up, secured perimeters and maintained over-watch while the first team under Loki got to kick in doors, eliminate targets and get their hands bloody. They got all the praise and the lion’s share of the rewards. Well, not today…today he’d be leading the first team. He knew this was a real-deal test. How could it not be? He literally didn’t think he could made up any tougher, more stressful mission parameters than the ones his team was about to face. He wasn’t worried though. Mr. Smith had been extremely helpful with some suggestions on how to navigate the most daunting of those obstacles. He liked Mr. Smith or whatever his name really was. The Team Leader felt like they were in similar positions in terms of having to prove themselves. “Heads up, men,” he announced and took his seat at the table. “We just got some new Intel and we’re rolling in ten.” “Destination?” the man who handled transportation and logistics asked. His operational code-name was Magni, who had been one of Thor’s sons. Each man was assigned a code-name from Norse mythology since they never used their real identities when working for The Council. “Before you get all puckered up, let me preface this with yes, I have a plan,” the leader chuckled. He paused dramatically and then told them the address. Every pair of eyebrows shot up and one of the men whistled. The Team Leader nodded and let the other three men make their comments and pose their questions and allowed enough time so they could get it all out of their systems. When they were finished and ended up looking at him expectantly, the leader grinned and step by step, started laying out the plan of execution to once and for all take their target out. **** Exactly two hours later Jules Bradford flashed her Homeland Security-Logistics Agent credentials at the DHS Headquarters security desk. She followed the Security Officer’s instructions and scanned her handprint and then showed him the Congressional subpoena. She and Leah had discussed at length the quickest way to gain access to the building and get to Atwood’s office. Since Leah insisted that Jules shouldn’t go anywhere alone, Jules had explained that rather than going through all of the protocols of registering Leah as an official visitor and waiting on the background check and security screening, it would be much quicker if they used the actual truth to their advantage. “This says she’s supposed to testify today,” the Security Officer observed and looked up at Jules. “Why are you bringing her here instead of the Senate building, Agent Bradford?” “Well…Analysis needs to clear a few points in her testimony, Officer Fox,” Jules lied confidently after reading the man’s nametag. “There might be an issue with some details relating to ongoing operations.” “Okay then,” Officer Fox nodded and was already looking at the next person in line behind her. “Make sure you escort her the entire time she’s in the building, ma’am.””Absolutely,” Jules smiled and took her credentials and the subpoena back from him as she turned towards Leah. “I won’t let her out of my sight.” “You’re smooth,” Leah commented quietly as they walked towards the elevators. “Remind me not to play poker with you.” Jules nodded with a small smile as they walked, but didn’t say anything. The finally reached the end of the hall and stood facing the bank of elevator doors in silence. Jules forced herself not to look around until an elevator on the end finally dinged and the doors opened. Jules managed to keep her cool until the elevator doors closed. As soon as they did she let out a quivering breath as she slumped against the wall. “Oh man, I thought I was going to have a heart attack.” “Could have fooled me,” Leah grinned and shook her head. “You did great.” “Thanks,” Jules replied shakily and managed a smile. “Hey,” Leah reached out her hand and Jules took it. “It’s almost over.” Jules nodded and squeezed her hand. The elevator slowed and came to a stop on the third floor. The doors opened to an empty hallway. The women glanced at each other as they waited for the doors to close and resume its ascent. The doors remained open. They waited another twenty seconds before Jules reached over and mashed the ‘doors closed’ button and held it down. Nothing happened. She glanced over her shoulder at Leah with raised eyebrows. “I thought you said Atwood’s office was on the fourth floor?” Leah asked with a frown. “It is,” Jules confirmed. “I pushed four. I mean, you saw me push four, didn’t you?”Leah nodded and took a couple of steps towards the open doors. She put her back against the wall and slid closer to the opening until she could see a short distance down the hallway. Her eyes scanned everything she could see for a few minutes and then she quickly darted past the open doors to the other side and did the same thing. “What?” Leah shook her head. “I really can’t see anything.” “Maybe the elevator just stopped working,” Jules offered. “Maybe,” Leah commented flatly without any conviction. “What do you want to do?” Leah seemed to make up her mind with a very small nod to herself and then looked at Jules. “I don’t know if anything is going on or not, but it’s always better not to take chances. We should take the stairs.” “Sure,” Jules agreed and followed Leah off of the elevator. Leah hesitated and Jules indicated the direction of the stairwell with a nod of her head. They walked down the hall and Jules thought it was really weird that all of the office doors were closed with the lights out. Then she noticed that there wasn’t anyone in the hallway. No one stepping out to get coffee, no one headed to a meeting or to the bathroom. Jules was just about to mention this to Leah as they turned the corner and came face to face with two men wearing security uniforms. “Sorry, ladies,” one of the men held out his hand to stop them like a traffic cop. “This floor is closed.” The four of them just stood there looking at each other for a full five seconds. Leah took in a dozen details about these two men during that time and was rapidly running various action plans and counter moves through her head when all of a sudden Jules took a small step forward and put her hands on her hips. “Who the hell says this floor is closed?” The two men exchanged a look before the taller one spoke up. “Uh, we’re Security, ma’am. Those are the orders.” “Orders?” Jules frowned and looked from one of the men to the other. “From whom?” The same man cleared his throat. “Downstairs.” “Well, those orders certainly didn’t come from my office,” Jules huffed. “So I’d like to know exactly who this person is downstairs that decides to close this floor to the Executive Secretary when I’m supposed to have a meeting with Rear Admiral Nunez in ten minutes.” The two men exchanged another look before Leah urged Jules to start walking past them with a very subtle tug on her elbow and said quietly, “Ma’am, we should go down and straighten this out ourselves.” Jules looked at Leah and then glared at the two men. “Yes, that is exactly what I intend to do.” Jules continued to play the part by storming past them and stomping down the hall in her high heels with Leah striding right next to her. With every step, Leah subtly shepherded Jules to ease over until they were gradually hugging one side of the hallway as they walked. They passed a couple of offices and had almost reached a little alcove that had a small table in it upon which stood a full coffee service. escort bursa The alcove was five feet from the entrance to the stairwell. Leah mentally figured if they could just get past the alcove, they could make it to the stairwell when one of the Security Officers behind them called out. “Excuse me, Agent Bradford?” “Yes?” Jules replied automatically out of sheer habit. She had stopped walking and was halfway turned around when she froze and closed her eyes. Leah came to a stop next to her and muttered, “Shit,” under her breath. “I think you should come with -” the same Security Officer who had done all the talking to this point started to give instructions when something in Leah’s peripheral vision made her instincts kick in. She shoved Jules into the little coffee nook and literally dove on top of her, forcing the redhead under the table just as three ragged holes appeared in the sheetrock where they had been stopped. “What the -” Jules urgently whispered, but Leah silenced her with a hand over her mouth as they crowded into the corner. Leah grabbed Jules’s purse from where it had landed under the woman’s thigh and ripped it open. She quickly dug around until her hand closed over the grip of Jules’s service weapon. Leah knew she had maybe twenty seconds or less. Two more holes opened up in the recessed wall of the nook above their heads and the chalky drywall dust clouded into the air and slowly rained down on them. The dust was stinging Leah’s eyes as she ejected the clip from Jules’s SIG Sauer. She tapped the magazine lightly against her thigh and then slid it back in as quietly as she could until she felt it seat home with a click. She eased the slide back on the 9mm pistol. They were obviously dealing with professionals. Leah had recognized the faint click-clacking sound of the slide on the man’s weapon. The fact that it could be heard over the muffled muzzle blast indicated at least one of these guys was using a suppressed weapon. She also knew from the lack of the whip-cracking noise of the rounds he had fired that he was also using subsonic ammunition. Leah knew from first-hand experience that there was only one reason anyone would use a suppressed firearm with subsonic ammunition. “Why is Security shooting at us?” Jules whispered wildly. Leah was wiggling down to get on her stomach and trying to get as low to the ground as she could. Jules gripped the back of her leg, demanding an answer and Leah tried not to lose her patience or her focus. As calmly as she could, she explained, “They aren’t Security Officers, Jules. They’re here to kill you.” “What?” Jules squeaked. “Why?” Instead of answering, Leah took a deep breath, let it out slowly and eased out a little from under the table. She took another quick breath and then quickly rolled into the hall on the floor onto her back and took aim down the hallway. The first of the two men posing as a Security Officer was slowly advancing closer to their position with his weapon held up in front of him with two hands. The man’s handgun had the fat tube of a sound suppressor attached to the end of the barrel. His eyes tracked Leah’s movement, but before he could adjust his point of aim down, Leah squeezed the trigger twice, double-tapping him with one round in the upper chest and another in the throat. The report of Leah’s weapon was ridiculously louder than their opponent’s and the sound of the shots she fired reverberated off of the floor tiles and walls. Leah watched the man who had been about to shoot them as his weapon clattered to the floor and he reached up with both hands to claw at his throat that was just now beginning to gush blood. She didn’t see anything else as she quickly rolled back under the table in the shallow alcove. The man’s partner had been ten feet further back down the hallway and had reacted by firing several rounds that slammed into the floor where Leah had been laying. Leah was panting and blinking sweat and dust out of her eyes as she moved around to sit up with her back against the wall. She extended her arm so that just her hand reached around the corner of the wall. She blindly fired two more rounds in the direction of the other man. Jules was curled up into the corner as far as she possibly could with her hands over her ears. Leah touched her arm as she adjusted her position with a grimace and to make sure she was okay. “Leah,” Jules whispered or at least it sounded like she was whispering since Leah’s ears were ringing so badly. Leah read her lips. “You’re bleeding.” Leah looked down and saw that on the side of her blouse down near her beltline was a dark red blossom that was growing bigger the longer she looked at it. She pressed her hand against it. “Do you have a tampon in your purse?” “You need a tampon?” Jules asked with raised eyebrows. “Now?” Leah closed her eyes and gritted her teeth at the burning pain that was now flaring in her side. She swallowed hard and then opened her eyes and looked as calmly at Jules as she could. “Yes, Jules, I need a tampon…right now.” Jules dug around in her purse and finally came up with the requested plastic wrapped tampon and obediently handed it to Leah. She watched as Leah paused to stick her arm out and fire two more rounds blindly down the hall and then ripped the tampon wrapper off with her teeth. She pulled the plastic tubes apart and dropped them as she freed the cotton cylinder. Leah held the tampon in her teeth by the little string on the end as she carefully pulled up her shirt. Jules actually felt a little sick as she watched Leah feel around and use the tail of her blouse to wipe blood away. The redhead’s eyes went wide when without hesitation Leah stuffed the cylinder shaped piece of absorbent material into the hole that was in her side where most people would have a love handle. Jules was just about to make a comment when Leah held up a hand for silence and leaned forward to listen. The remaining fake Security Officer was talking into what Leah assumed was a either a cell phone or some type of hand-held radio. “Roger that, I repeat Hodr is down, Hodr is down. Be advised that the floor is secured but I have incoming.” Neither Leah nor Jules could hear what the response was so either it was a cell phone or the man had an earpiece. He began talking again. “Negative on the medic. I repeat, negative on the medic. Yeah, copy that, Magni, Hodr was a good one… yeah, affirmative, I’ll get him some payback soon enough…10-4. Repeat…I say again Magni, repeat that?” Again, the two women could not hear what was being said on the other end. Then they heard the man cuss quietly before saying, “Roger that, I confirm that Loki is on site. Be advised I copy to hold my position for Loki’s arrival.” Leah closed her eyes and leaned her head back against the wall. The smell of cordite, the burning ache of a bullet wound combined with the coded jargon and speech patterns the man had used caused dozens of memories to come rushing up into her mind’s eye, each one fighting for her attention. Leah snapped her eyes open and blinked a few times. She did not have time for a walk down memory lane. She turned her head and looked at Jules. “Listen to me very carefully, Jules. We have to move, okay? We can’t stay here.” “Okay,” Jules nodded shakily. “They’re going to bring more men with guns up here and if we don’t move, we die,” Leah continued. “Do you understand? You move when I say move and you keep moving, okay?” “Okay.” They heard the far off ping of the elevator doors opening and Leah braced herself against the wall, Jules’s gun in one hand and Jules’s hand in the other. Leah took a deep breath and let it slowly and took another and just as she was about to push off of the wall with the bottom of her foot to make their dash to the door of the stairwell, a voice from her past echoed down the hallway. “Don’t tell me that’s Artemis causing all this trouble,” a man called out loudly in that same authoritative tone of voice that she remembered so well…that voice that was tinged with a flat Midwestern accent. Artemis was the Greek goddess of hunting and had been Leah’s call sign on her last Op. “Rack?” Leah said softly and it felt like all the air had been sucked out of her lungs. She felt like she had suddenly fallen into some weird time-warped, mind-fucking dream. “What’s a rack?” Jules was really confused. Leah looked at her blankly for a moment, but a sudden surge of pain from her wound served as a reality check that this was real and happening right now. She shook her head and said it louder. “Rack – is that you?” “The one and only, sweet cheeks,” the voice chuckled. There seemed to be genuine affection in the man’s tone. “I guess it’s the proverbial small world and all that.” “Obviously this is not a coincidence,” the sarcasm quite evident in Leah’s voice. “Obviously,” he agreed and she could hear the grin in his voice. He actually seemed to be enjoying this. “What the hell, Rackley?” Leah drawled and then her voice grew louder. “Have you gone stupid or insane? I mean, seriously Rack…running an Op in a Federal building?” “What do you want me to say, sweet cheeks?” the voice replied. “Definitely not my decision.” “Enough chit-chat already,” the voice of the first man they had met getting off the elevator sounded off. The same one who had been dressed in the uniform of a Security Officer. Leah had killed his partner. “Are we gonna ghost this bitch or what?” “Shut the fuck up!” they could hear the man Leah had called Rackley viciously snarl. A heated exchange of muffled words followed that neither Leah nor Jules could quite make out. Then things grew quiet. Jules jumped and Leah’s head snapped up when the unmistakable echo of a gunshot broke the tense silence. Leah snatched up Jules’s purse and frantically dug through it until she started to produce the pieces of Jules’s phone. She pressed the battery, sim card and phone into Jules’s hand as she found each one and then mouthed the words “Call Atwood” at her. Jules nodded as Leah focused her attention back on her former team leader.”Everything okay over there, Rack?” Leah called out. There was another moment of silence until she suddenly heard that familiar chuckle of his. “Yeah, everything’s just fine.” She glanced at Jules who was pulling her phone charger out of her purse. She watched the redhead unplug the coffee machine and plug her phone up. Of course the phone would be dead. Leah grimaced and hoped she could keep stalling. “That didn’t sound fine to me, but what do I know, right?” “That?” the man she called Rack laughed again. “Aw hell, you know…just a little difference of opinion. You remember how important employee relations are to me.” “Is that what you’re calling it now?” Leah asked and quietly ejected the magazine from her weapon. She only had six rounds left and she knew that Jules wasn’t carrying extra magazines. Leah closed her eyes for a moment and tried to remember exactly how far the first tango had been from their position when she dropped him. Ten feet? Twelve? Shit. She would have considered risking it and trying to retrieve the dead man’s weapon, but that was before Rackley showed up. She knew that plan wouldn’t work…Rack was one of the best marksmen she had ever been around. “I wouldn’t worry too much about it,” Rackley called out. “Are you ready to talk or what, Leah?” Leah glanced down at Jules who was concentrating on her phone as she tried to power it on. Fuck, this was taking too long. Leah shook her head. “I can hear you just fine.” “Leah,” Rackley called out. “You know me. I prefer to look people in the eye when I talk to them. I guarantee your safety. Deal?” Jules looked up as she held the phone to her ear and vehemently shook her head. She tried to catch Leah’s eyes and when she did she exaggeratedly mouthed the word “NO” to her. Leah kept looking at Jules as the redhead’s attention was suddenly drawn to the phone and she covered half of her face as she began urgently whispering. Leah stood up and tucked Jules’s weapon in the back of her pants before taking two steps out into the hallway holding her hands up. “Deal,” she nodded and was suddenly looking down the hallway into the face of the man who had been her leader and her friend for the last six years of her career. Rackley looked older. He still had the lean muscled physique of an athlete on his six foot frame, but the short cropped hair was more grey than brown. That and the pronounced crow’s feet made him look ten years older than he actually was. He was dressed in a black turtleneck, dark grey cargo pants and black boots. If it wasn’t for the tactical vest and MP5 slung over his shoulder, he could have passed for an executive on a weekend excursion. “Man, are you sight for sore eyes or what,” Rackley grinned. His eyes lit up with joy as he looked over his former protégé. His hand suddenly came up in a sharp chopping motion to his left as one of his men who was kneeling against the far wall adjusted his weapon. “I said hold your water, boys. The lady and I need to have a conversation.” “Copy that,” the guy muttered and lowered his weapon. Rackley turned his attention back to Leah and the smile popped right back up on his face. “Your show,” Leah said coolly and slowly lowered her arms. “Talk.” “Huh.” Rackley frowned. “What?” “I just kind of thought you’d be,” Rackley replied with a slight scowl of confusion. “I don’t know, a little happier to see me or something.” “Seriously?” Leah asked and gestured around at the dead bodies with just the slightest turns of her head. She stole a quick glance at Jules as she did so. The redheaded Fed was still under the table whispering into her phone and nodding her head. Leah thought she heard Jules say ‘I understand’ but couldn’t be sure. “Look, I know…” Rackley began and his face clouded over for a second in what Leah thought was frustration. “The truth is I was left out of the loop on this. Otherwise, I would have handled it…differently.” “Do you even know how ridiculous that sounds?” Leah asked. “What do you want me to say?” Rackley dipped his chin and held his arms up in a gesture of futility. “It is what it is, sweet cheeks.” “Bullshit,” Leah almost spat. “That’s the lamest cliché you can use to get away with something like this.” “Oh?” Rackley raised his head up. “And how’s that?” “Since when did the man I know and respect become the trigger boy for some DC blowhard?” Leah continued and crossed her arms. “Come on, how is targeting a woman for sleeping with the wrong person ever going to fall under National Security? I mean, what the hell, Rack? What kind of mickey mouse bullshit are you into?” Rackley cocked his head a little the way a dog does when it isn’t sure what its master wants. “What in the fuck are you saying?” “Don’t,” Leah snapped and pointed her finger at him. “Do not talk to me like I’m stupid, Rack.” “Leah,” Rackley softened his voice. “I literally have no idea what you’re talking about.” “Whatever.” Leah replied and then stuck her chin out defiantly, “I’m not going to let you kill her.” Rackley just raised both eyebrows. “Go ahead and bring the rest of your team up here,” Leah challenged. “Maybe you’ll meet your objective or maybe you won’t. Just so you understand that to get to her, y’all are going to have to go through me…you know me, Rack. I guarantee it’s going to be long day.” “Okay,” Rackley replied in that same softer tone of voice and took a step towards her. “Can I ask you a question?” “Go ahead.” “What exactly do you think the objective is here?” Leah glared at him suspiciously. The Rackley she knew all too well wasn’t above using psychological tactics and mind games to achieve mission success…but she also knew his demeanor and this seemed genuine. There was real confusion and dare she think it, concern on his face. She glanced around as if considering his question and saw that Jules was still whispering into her cell phone and nodding. “You’ve been tasked to eliminate Jules Bradford,” Leah finally replied, surprised that she so easily fell back into using the terminology and lingo from her old life. Rackley pursed his lips and nodded thoughtfully. “And who assigned this tasking exactly?” “Does it matter?” Leah retorted and then huffed a sigh while Rackley patiently waited for her response. It was the same look he used to give her in the field when he wanted her to figure out things for herself rather than being told what to do. “I don’t know…some asshole from the Sec-Def’s office.” Rackley nodded thoughtfully and then took another deliberate step towards her so that he had separated himself from the rest of his men. “Are you willing to just listen to me for a minute?” Leah didn’t say anything for several seconds and then lifted a hand towards him with her palm up as if to say, go ahead. “I need you to understand that I was called into this cluster-fuck on the backside,” Rackley explained and looked around trying to find the right words. “Obviously my employers thought there was a conflict of interest, so I wasn’t privy to this Op or I would have squashed it from the jump and handled things my way.” Leah scowled in confusion. “I don’t understand.” “Which I guess it’s a good thing they sent the B Team,” Rackley continued as if he hadn’t heard her. “Otherwise, this thing could have gotten a lot uglier.” “So now I guess it’s my turn,” Leah shrugged. “What the fuck are you talking about?” “You,” Rackley said simply and paused as he took a long look into Leah’s eyes. “You’re the Op, sweet cheeks. These boys were tasked to eliminate…you.” “Me?” Leah started to drop her arms but then winced and her hand automatically went to the wound in her side. “Why?” “Because my employers don’t know you like I do,” Rackley clarified. “What is that supposed to mean?” “They panicked, Leah,” Rackley grimaced and shook his head. “Once they understood you were being subpoenaed by the Senate Intelligence Committee about…Andarab.” “Andarab?” Leah spoke the name of the city north of Kabul, Afghanistan for the first time in over a year and her stomach immediately knotted up. “Yeah,” Rackley sighed and ran a hand over his jaw. At just the mention of the location where their last Op together had taken place, Leah could see the same unease in his eyes that she knew was showing in her own. “Why would I be a target about…” Leah started to ask, but couldn’t bring herself to say it again, “Why would I be a target?” “They couldn’t risk the exposure.” “What exposure?” “Your testimony…,” Rackley said simply and there was real sympathy in his eyes, “…against me.” Leah blinked her eyes a few times. Her mind took one tiny, baby-step towards the memory of Andarab and then she stopped herself. She just couldn’t do it…so instead, she rapidly went over the timeline of the past few days in her head. It suddenly dawned on her that in all of the confusion of being arrested, the car fire at the police station and getting caught up in the details of Jules’s story and their assumptions about everything…she never did ask about the exact specifics of the subpoena or what she was being called to testify about. Leah turned her head and looked down at Jules who was still under the table holding her cell phone to her chest in both hands. “Jules?” “Leah,” Jules said quietly and stood up. She looked at the woman who she considered her friend and her lover. The woman who now had tears in her eyes. “I don’t know anything about Andarab.” “Did you know?” Leah asked quietly. “Leah,” Jules tried to reason with her quietly. “I told you I was supposed to escort you back to DC to testify.” Leah took a quivering breath. “Did you know I was supposed to testify against Rack?” “It doesn’t say that…” Jules started to explain, but just couldn’t bring herself to lie. She closed her eyes for a moment. “Not the details or his name, but…yes. I knew. It was off the record, but…I knew.” Leah’s face scrunched up in pain for the briefest of moments and then with a deep breath, she exhaled and her face took on an unreadable expression. A tear leaked out from the corner of her eye and ran down her cheek. She was still holding her side, so she brought her face down and shrugged her shoulder up to wipe the tear away on her blouse. She returned her gaze back to her former Team Leader. “So…what now?” “Well, I seems to have a position available,” Rack offered her a tight grin and gestured the barrel of his weapon back towards the body of the man he’d shot earlier. “Need a job?” Leah shook her head and rolled her eyes with a tired smile. She literally didn’t know whether to laugh or cry right now. She was so tired. She turned her head as Jules came up beside her and put both of her hands on Leah’s forearm. “Leah,” Jules said quietly. “I’m sorry.” “I don’t think this is the best time,” Leah told her and moved to push her back towards the alcove. Jules wouldn’t budge and gripped Leah’s arm tighter. The redhead glanced up nervously at the emergency lighting unit over their heads and then back at Leah. “I know…but…Leah -” “Not now, Jules,” Leah hissed and cut her eyes towards Rack. “Leah,” Jules insisted. “Do you trust me?” “Uh, excuse me…ladies?” Rack interrupted and held his arms out. “We’re kind of in the middle of something, are we not?” “Damn it, Leah,” Jules whispered fiercely and gripped Leah’s forearm even tighter to the point that it almost hurt the blonde. “I’m sorry. I…I don’t…I’m…Leah, I love you.” Everything around her seemed to fade away as Leah gave Jules her full attention. “What did you just say?” “I said I love you,” Jules repeated with a scared look in her eyes. “So please, just trust me right now, okay?” “You do?” Leah was dumbfounded. “I do,” Jules nodded and then took a deep breath and leaned her head in closer. “Please, Leah…if you care for me even just the tiniest little bit, please…close your eyes.” “What?” “Close your eyes…Tight. Please?” “Why?” “Just trust me, okay?” Jules pleaded quietly. She gave Leah one last beseeching look and without letting go of Leah’s arm, squeezed her eyes tightly shut and lowered her chin. Leah hesitated as she looked at Jules for another moment. She glanced up at Rackley who had taken another step forward. He had his hands on his hips expectantly and was watching them with an amused expression on his face. She looked back down at Jules and with a small sigh Leah finally relented and closed her eyes. A split second later the world beyond the shade of her eyelids lit up in a huge, dizzying purple flash. Leah suddenly felt weightless like the laws of gravity had been temporarily suspended. At some point a part of her brain haphazardly clicked on the correct answer that yes, she was in fact falling…but it didn’t feel like any falling she’d ever done before. It was softer than that. It almost felt like…Jules said she loved me…Leah felt her cheeks tighten as her face tried to smile. She wanted to reach out and grab that thought as it flickered across her mind. She loves me. Leah stretched out her hand. She could have sworn her fingers were just about to make contact with the thought when the black turbulence of u*********sness came rushing in on her like a waterfall. 

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32